Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

At the edges of the final battle in the depths of Malhalla, Malroth glared at his "most loyal servant" in the eyes as the High Priest cackled. 

"I hope in your next life, you get to make a few friends...," Malroth prepared his hammer to slice the ghost of Hargon in half. "I'm speaking from experience!" 

"Making friends? Building for FUN? The thought makes me wretch!" Hargon laughed as he was then finally destroyed for good by the very being he claimed to worship. As the cult leader vanished, he ended with a smirk. Despite the "heroes" "winning" once again, Hargon got his truest wish: to be destroyed by his beloved Malroth. He was almost certain that the Builder and his master would be killed soon after, and the rest of his creations would vanish as the world crumbled.

The outcome of Doom's Day was to be perfect. He had spent years plotting it. It HAD to be! To be foiled by two horny confused 18-year-olds with construction fetishes would be ridiculous! 

As Hargon watched himself disappear, slowly falling into nothing flake by flake, floating in void. The heroes may had won the battle against all odds, but he won the war. He got what he wanted in the end: death. 

Once Hargon finally had dissipated into sparkles, the lights were then swallowed by what looked to be a white void. Sweet oblivion, you have finally come for me at long last...

It was funny; Hargon had focused so much of his life on death that he never really stopped to wander what exactly came after it. He led a cult, and there were other religions that offered alternate explanations, but he never did find a definitive answer. Would whatever afterlife there was also be destroyed? His disembodied consciousness pondered. Well, whatever it was, he'd find out soon. 

It doesn't have to be this way. A soft man's voice interrupted the former cult leader's thoughts. He had a brown, chin-length bowl cut with warm blue eyes. He wore a purple coat with boots made of cow leather. He carried a satchel and a fancy sword on his back. He looked sixteen, maybe seventeen.  

Who the FUCK are you? Hargon asked. 

I am the Luminary of ages of old, Prince Eleven. The ancestor of Erdrick, the legendary warrior-king. 

Oh great. Just my luck. Hargon scoffed and then took a glance at the emblem on Eleven's hand; some strange light-fueled holy energy was coming from it. 

You like my mark of the Luminary? I didn't think you would! Eleven blushed and giggled as he smiled warmly. 

SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT--- Hargon began to panic. Get me out of here--GET ME OUT-- 

Wait! I'm not going to hurt you...I mean, even if I wanted to, I can't since you're a pile of sparkles so my sword couldn't cut through you. The Luminary reached out. I want to help you! 

And here people were accusing ME of being the crazy one. Hargon scowled. What is your so-called 'help' that you're offering me? 

I'm a strong believer in second chances. When I was alive, I was once chased down like a dog by a knight named Hendrick, who later became a father to me in the toughest moments of my journey...I want you to have the same experience. There's still time. You can be a better person. Make up for past wrongs! The Luminary extended his hand once again. Oh...yeah, you don't have hands right now. 

You should be glad. If I did, I'd slap you. Hargon replied. Well, now I know where those freaks who killed me got it from. Stupidity is genetic, even after thousands of years. Noted. 

This is going to be harder than I thought...well, here goes nothing. The Luminary's mark began to shine as he clapped his hands together in prayer. Holy Yggidrasil, Mother of All Life, grant my wish! Please grant this miserable child of yours a new leaf in which to blossom from your branches! 

DAMN YOU-- The light from the Luminary's hand began to shine and blind the cult leader's vision. Everything went from white to black. 

The next thing Hargon saw was one of the most terrifying things he had ever seen in his centuries of existing, both in life and in ghost form. A giant version of the builder-woman, the vile Sappho, who put all of those ideas about friendship and building into Master Malroth's head. Speaking of Master Malroth, a huge version of his human form was also hovering over him. He was trapped in a pile of blankets and covered in goddess-knows-what-kinds of fluids. He tried moving his limbs, but to no avail. He tried screaming, but all that came out was a cry. He tried to form words, ask for any of his followers to come help him, but he couldn't. 

"I was worried for a moment, he didn't cry immediately when he came out. I thought he might be a stillborn...," The soft voice of Esther interrupted. A giant version of the nun was washing her hands in a bucket.

"A still-what?" Malroth asked. 

"It's a baby that's born dead." Esther explained. 

"I thought babies were supposed to come out alive...," Malroth scratched his head. 

"Usually, but sometimes there's a complication in delivery or something happens in the womb that kills them." Esther replied. "It's uncommon, but it happens. Thankfully not today." 

"That'd be rough to break to our girls." The builder-woman, Sappho, breathed a sigh of relief as she held Hargon closer to her chest. "Speaking of 'em, when should Rosie get back from babysitting them?"

"Hopefully before they destroy their farmhouse," Esther laughed. "Babs should be over soon, though." 

"Your girlfriend's gonna give us her milk again, huh?" Malroth turned to the nun.

"Unfortunately...I wish I could, but I guess she's an oasis and I'm...not." The builder looked uncharacteristically sad as she glanced down at Hargon. 

This was all information I did NOT need to know. Hargon pierced his lips. So the builder isn't capable of breast-feeding? Wait...why're they talking about breast-feeding in front of ME?  

It then hit the cult leader: the inability of moving or speaking, the disgusting fluids, the cotton blankets, the fact that everyone had grown into titanic-sized versions of themselves overnight except for him, the discussion of milk and birth complications...he...he was a BABY?! 

Not just any baby, just the vile, SINFUL BUILDER'S?! 

As Hargon tried to wrestle with this new situation he found himself trapped in, the door swung open to reveal the desert dancer Babs in a cow-patterned bikini with a leather collar with a bell.

"MOO-MOO! AUNTIE BABS IS HERE TO THE RESCUE! I'll take it from here, honey~!" She pecked Esther on the cheek, immediately making the nun blush. Babs nearly yanked Hargon out of Sappho's arms as she removed her bikini, pulling him closer to her tits. 

Thinking about it, Hargon had not had a meal in hundreds of years. Once you gain enough magic ability, you stop needing things like food or sleep. One could still eat, sure, but it wasn't necessary. Now mortal instincts had taken over him, and milk poured down his now-tiny mouth. He didn't realize just how hungry he was at the time. Malhalla, he had forgotten what hunger even felt like. 

"You're a thirsty one, aren't you? Don't worry, Auntie Babs has plenty of give!" Babs winked. "You wanna grow up big 'n strong like your daddy, don't y'all? Got his appetite already?" 

For destruction, yes. Hargon wanted to say as he looked over at his master, who was stretching his arms. After finally getting enough milk from the woman for the time being, he was handed over to Malroth. The Master of destruction looked down at his former high priest. 

"Got any names in mind?" Sappho asked. 

"Y'all know I ain't good with bein' creative." Malroth looked over at his wife. 

"I just feel bad...I named our two daughters." Sappho had a flash of guilt on her face. "This'll probably be our last one. I'm only a few years away from 30..." 

"Women can have children well into their thirties. You didn't worry about such an old wife's tale," Esther smiled.

Hargon digested this new information; when he first brought the builder to his illusion world, they were 18. Her saying that she was now in her late 20s, and the fact that they had two other children by now, that a significant amount of time (at least by mortal standards) had passed. Probably somewhere around 9-10 years? He glanced up at Malroth, who as a god would not have to worry about trivial human things like aging. Though since he rejected divinity, Malroth would have to worry about such a thing. He definitely looked older, his muscles and jaw more defined; he had matured more physically-speaking. He even had grown out a light five-o-clock shadow. Sappho, the vile builder, had changed ever so slightly as well; she had gained weight, her waist curvier (probably from child-bearing) and had some stress bags under her eyes, most likely from the stress of being a mother. Humans were annoying enough as it was, and tiny ones were somehow worse.  

"I mean, anything's fine with me. Dunno, give me some ideas?" Malroth shrugged. 

"Let's see...no, that name's taken...no, that'd be awkward...no, that's too weird...," Sappho went through a list of names in her head. "Lloyd?" 

"Lloyd?" Malroth blinked. 

"It's the middle name of an architect I read about when I was little. Frank Lloyd Wright." Sappho replied. 

"Building is always on your brain, isn't it?" Babs laughed. "Any other names?" 

"Gustave, another great architect...Antoni...Raphael...Giulio...," 

"I think I'm gonna go with Lloyd, it's easier to say. All that fancy stuff is your thing." Malroth said. Hargon scowled; that was the worst name of the bunch. He should be happy to be granted a title by the Master of Destruction...but...ugh. Really? How plain! That was the name of a toothless peasant! 

"Lloyd it is then," Sappho smiled. 

Fuck that name. Hargon thought. And fuck all of you people. 

Hargon hoped it had all been a horrible nightmare when he went to sleep, but alas, it was not. Now there were two small human girls--who appeared to be 6 and 3 respectively--standing over his crib, observing him with their wide eyes. His new siblings. So the master of destruction didn't have any sons before he came along. The two girls were named Elizabeth (or "Lizzie") and Victoria, both named after long-dead queens that no one besides Sappho had heard of. Even the King of Moonbrooke hadn't heard of them. 

Hargon tried to think of any queens from the original, real world that they came from, and none came to mind. How did Sappho have information about history that not even he, the leader of the Children of Hargon, didn't? Whatever, those queens were already dead who the fuck cares? 

Lizzie, the eldest sister, was the spitting image of her father, both physically and personality-wise. She was the definitive tomboy who loved to climb Malroth like a tree and play-fight him. She broke things easily and loved watching Anessa and the other Moonbrooke warriors train, always begging to be a part of it. Anessa, thankfully, had the common sense not to give a literal child a weapon. 

Victoria was far more reserved and quiet. She preferred reading books in the Isle of Awakening castle library. She leaned more towards her mother in interests, but was far less energetic and hyper. That didn't mean she didn't get into trouble; she was known to try to make mountains out of dirt and drew on the marble walls. Her mother promised that when she turned five, she'd get her own book to write down building ideas in. 

"He looks mad. Did we do somethin'?" Victoria asked her older sister.

Hargon looked back at her. Yes, you did. Both of you. By being alive and existing. 

"Dunno. Babs just fed 'em. Esther just changed 'em? Maybe he's just tired?" Lizzie shrugged. "Dunno...oh! Esther used tah sing us to sleep. I mean, that's what she told us...I dunno really remember...but maybe singing would work?" 

"I dunno...I think he's tired...'n didn't Auntie Babs say that you're not--" 

"Fuck it! It's worth a shot!" Lizzie smirked but as she began to open her mouth, an offended Victoria yanked at her. 

No, it's not. Hargon wanted to plead. I can't believe I'm saying this, but LISTEN TO THAT SAND HOOKER--

"Lizzie! Aunt Lulu said not to use that word! I'm gonna tell on y'all!" Victoria stumbled out of the room. "AUNT LULU! MOM! DAD! ESTHER! LIZZIE USED A BAD WORD IN FRONT O' LLOYD!" 

"Hey, don't be a snitch! Y'all just wanna get my slice o' sponge cake! Besides, daddy used that word yesterday!" Lizzie chased her sister down the hallway, leaving Hargon in sweet, sweet silence as he watched gleefully as the castle of the Isle of Awakening erupted in chaos. 

A now teenage Lillian who was minding her own business, folding the laundry, was the first that duo of children ran into while scurrying around the castle. She had grown into a moody 16-year-old launddress. "Y'all can't make a big fuss 'bout this sorta thing all the time! Hey! Don't knock down my laundry! UGH!" 

"What nonsense is going on here?" Lulu poked her head around the corner. 

"Lizzie said a bad word!" Victoria snitched. 

"Nuh-nuh! I didn't! It's not bad 'cause daddy uses it!" 

"Good Goddess, you're just as big as troublemakers as your parents!" Lulu bemoaned. "Both of you go to your rooms! No such foul behavior is allowed in Lulutopia!" 

The two girls dipped their heads down. "But...," 

"NO BUTS!" Lulu ordered. "THIS PROPER LADY HAS SPOKEN!" 

The two girls were escorted back to their respective rooms by the castle guards. 

Hargon laid in bed, staring at the ceiling. He was bored to tears. How much longer until humans gained the ability to speak? Or even walk for that matter? He was in a prison in his own body, forced to watch the world go on without him! Separated from his castle, his temples, his magic, his followers, his words! This was far worse than death...maybe he could at least get some information on what happened since the battle in Malhalla...maybe that would kill some time. 

Over the next few weeks, Hargon learned bit by bit of what he missed while in...nothing-land with Prince Purple Jacket. 

Rosie and Perry got married and had several children themselves; Tom, John, Sharon, and Al.

Anessa, who turned out to be a trans woman, had married Haydin the Bard, who was a trans man. They were expecting their first child any day now. Babs and Esther were in a not-so-secret relationship, despite the nun's oaths of celibacy. The King of Moonbrooke was nearing the end of his life and the island was currently going through a succession crisis. Speaking of Moonbroke, Gerome had passed from old age. Den was still managing the bars and restaurants across the Isle of Awakening. 

As Furrowfield and Khrumbul-Dun, not much had changed in the past ten years. The smaller islands continually changed hands on which kingdom had control over their resources. Skelkatraz had been completely abandoned after the fall of the Children of Hargon for a decent five years. Then it was converted into a history museum. 

Hargon didn't hear about what came of any of the major higher-ups in his cults. He knew that Belial, Atlas and Pazuzu had all been slain by the Builder and Malroth. They weren't brought up much in casual conversation in between the building, the feasts, the sparring, the farming, fishing, drinking and playing. It made sense; it wasn't like they had any positive memories of them. 

He did also learn another intriguing fact that genuinely did catch his attention; a strange necklace that hung around the Builder's neck. He never noticed it before, but then again jewelry wasn't exactly what they were fighting over in Malhalla, so again...it made sense that he wouldn't have.

The necklace had two keys on it and a sphere-shaped trinket that looked like a globe that wasn't of the real world or this one. It was a map. It had seven land masses; two at the pole, two on the western side that went from the top to close to the bottom. There was a large Q-shaped landmass, a far smaller peninsula-like one just north of it beyond what appeared to be a sea, with a huge amount of area to the east that reached to the other end of the map. At the very edge of said eastern mass was a small set of islands. South of it was a sole N-shaped landmass that was not connected to any other one. Not to mention there was a word in a language he never encountered, even after centuries of studying every text he could get his sharp-nailed hands on. The alphabet was the same. 

All it read was: E A R T H (輿地)

As far as he could gather from the castle gossip, the key was something that not even Malroth--Sappho's husband and closest companion--had permission to use. Her children weren't allowed to use it, either. Malroth did know that it was to a tiny room--most likely a private study--off of a corner in the castle library. There were rumors about it; that she harnessed some magic power from her travels through Malhalla from the Children of Hargon--which made no sense. Why would his followers give a builder some private knowledge? Another rumor was that it was designs that she hadn't quite finished yet and was too embarrassed to show people, which Hargon found more likely. It was also posited by Lulu, one of the smarter humans on the island. 

Though none of that explained the word on the necklace or why he had never seen that map before in either reality. 

Was the Builder truly who she claimed to be when he snatched her up from the real world?

Was he not the only impostor in the castle? 

Chisaki Suzuki, a former grad student from Osaka, Japan, who was majoring in engineering abroad at Stanford University, closed her laptop for the night. Another day of researching blueprints for new buildings and catching up with news from her home planet before anyone noticed she was missing.

Honestly? Between a global pandemic, the Russian invasion of Ukraine, the genocide of the Palestinians, the constant threat of climate change, the overturning of Roe v Wade, a failed coup to overturn democracy led by an orange cult leader, the second season of the Promised Neverland and Toriyama dying, she dodged a bullet by being yanked out of Earth in 2019.

Did she miss her family and friends back home? Yes...but she didn't exactly miss Earth. At least living on it. It did suck that her parents would never get to meet their son-in-law and grandchildren. 

Chisaki recalled the day clearly; she grew up in Japan, where Dragon Quest was huge. It was a massive culture shock when she moved to the US to learn that no one gave two shits about it there. She had to beg her roommate and ex-boyfriend to give the games a shot. She was plugging away at Dragon Quest II while procrastinating on one of her term papers. After grinding for a few hours for the final boss Malroth and the corrupt priest Hargon, she finally fell asleep, only to wake up in a completely different world with nothing but her notebook of childhood drawings in her hand that she had tucked away below her dorm bed. She was in a completely new body; a blond-haired woman in a funky dress and pigtails. 

Just as she was trying to figure out what was happening, a blue hand came out from the ground and yanked her down another portal where she woke up on a ship run by monsters and crashed on the shores of a deserted island. 

It was all surreal; for a while, she thought she was dreaming. After defeating Hargon and making the illusion world real, it began to set in that she'd be here forever. She built herself a laptop and found a way to connect it to a Wi-Fi connection on Earth by harnessing magic combined with electricity. She created a small room dedicated to it and made the most complex key imaginable that no other blacksmith could replicate. 

According to the information online, Chisaki Suzuki was considered missing by Stanford City Police, and a search was conducted across the state, and later throughout both Japan and the US. Then everything changed when COVID-19 attacked; the investigation was halted, and later abandoned. She was considered legally dead by both Japan and the United States in March of 2021, and the campus held a service for her over Zoom.  

As she was preparing to leave, the ghost of the Hairy Hermit--the only other person alive who knew about the laptop since he had the ability to read minds--floated above her. 

[Y-Y-You d-d-didn't introduce me to your n-n-new kid!] The Hairy Hermit hopped. 

"I'm sorry, I haven't got the time...the whole situation on Moonbrooke has me worried. I mean...power vacuums aren't something to be scoffed at, and if we don't do something, we might sour our relationships with them and not be able to harvest marble there--" 

[Come, Chisaki darling! I've got lots of c-c-clever advice to give!] 

"How many kids do you have?" 

[Well, I was mainly talking about your son! You and I have to talk--] 

"I'm sorry, I'm exhausted." 

[You might want to know this, though...he has a secret...] 

"A secret? HE IS SIX WEEKS OLD!" Chisaki turned around, "Did you hit yourself with that hammer? What could YOU know about Lloyd that I don't? I carried him in my ovaries for nine months!" 

[If you insist...knowing him, he's never been the most subtle of folks. It's possible that he'll give it away before I do.] 

"Yeah, no shit. He's a baby!" Chisaki rubbed her temples. "He can't even SPELL 'subtle" yet." 

[I'm not sure about that...] 

"Look, I need to go to bed." Chisaki shook her head and locked the door before leaving the library. "Come back to me when you've fixed your concussion." 

The Builder walked back to her chambers where her husband was sound asleep, snoring loudly. She slipped quickly back into her "Sappho the Builder" persona as Malroth opened his eyes. "Hey, girl. What's goin' on?" 

"Nothing, honey, I'm just stressed...," Sappho shook her head. "Don't worry 'bout it." 

Six months slowly passed. Hargon had lived thousands of years, but being unable to walk or speak felt like millions. 

He did go through the typical milestones more quickly, given his prior knowledge of how to do such tasks; he sat up independently when typically other infants take 9 months to do so. He was able to babble around 4 months. Apparently that was impressive to these weak-minded fools. Fucking idiots. 

"He's progressing rather quickly." Lulu tilted her head at him. "Between him and Victoria, it's amazing to think he's Malroth's spawn." 

"Right here, princess." Malroth spat. 

"And why should I care what a brute like YOU says?" Lulu toyed with her hair. The two of them quickly evolved into an argument. As Sappho walked upstairs and placed the former cult leader back into his crib. The Hairy Hermit hadn't visited since their rather sticky conversation that fateful night. Honestly it was probably for the best. The two impostors looked at each other for a solid two minutes before the Builder left to check if the situation downstairs had defused. 

As Hargon was forced to listen to the trio bicker from his crib, the ghost of the Hairy Hermit appeared above him. 

[H-H-How long are you g-g-gonna keep this u-up?] 

What the fuck do you mean? Hargon gazed up to see the chipper phantom. 

[A-A-Are you going to tell them?]  The Hairy Hermit asked as he bounced. 

...Tell them what, exactly? Hargon asked with suspicion. 

[W-W-Who you really are...High Priest Hargon?] The Hairy Hermit paused his inflections to sound more serious before he returned to his normal vibe. 

And how could I do that without being able to form words verbally out of my mouth? 

[A-A-Are you going to tell them when you can? M-M-Most babies start talking around 1-2 years old. I-It won't be that long.] The Hairy Hermit posited. 

Yeah, sure. I am 100% SURE they'd trust me. Hargon tried turning away, but it took too much force to handle it, so he just ended up falling.  

[T-That's true...I tried to warn Chi--I mean...Sappho.] The Hairy Hermit nearly stumbled over his words. 

Wait, what was that you were about to say? Hargon realized that the Hairy Hermit was about to say 

[I-I-It's nothing. It's just...you reminded me of your mother right th-then. Sappho can be s-snippy at times, t-too. L-Like mother, l-like son!] 

Say that again, and I WILL HUNT YOU DOWN AND SKIN YOU the MOMENT I get motor control of my own body. Hargon snapped. After that, the ghost of the Hairy Hermit disappeared in a puff of smoke, leaving the former cult leader to his own devices. 

What was going to make his first word? Hargon stared back up at the ceiling. Should I clue them in? Master Malroth hasn't noticed anything yet. Hm...then again, there IS that key...I NEED that key... 

The moment came in another six months, which was slightly less unbearable because he regained the ability to point at things, a very underrated skill. He could now point at things he wanted or hated. The latter of which was almost everyone in the castle.

Hargon sat upright on the floor of the library while Victoria sat on Esther's lap as the nun was flipping through the pages, gently cradling them both. The cult leader paused as she watched his "mother" shuffle into her private office. He lifted his tiny arm and pointed as Sappho took off her necklace. 

"Key." Hargon spoke. 

"'Key'...?" Esther and Sappho both looked at each other, confused. 

"Key." Hargon snarled. 

"This key? Sorry sweetie, this is mom's." Sappho smiled. 

"KEY! I...WANT...THAT...KEY!" Hargon pointed at it. 

"Three words? Don't cha gotta start with one?" Victoria blinked. 

"Not only that, but...A FULL SENTENCE!?" Esther witnessed as Hargon tried to squeeze his way out of the nun's arms. "Now, now, Master Lloyd, I'm sure Lady Sappho will give you it one day. You just have to be patient and polite. Alright?" 

Unfortunately for everyone, "patient and polite" were not things High Priest Hargon was known for. 

Chapter Text

Rumors about Hargon's bizarre choice of first words spread like wildfire across the castle.

Once again, Lulu provided the most pedestrian explanation--he was most likely curious about what was around his mother's neck. Children were sponges of their environment. What people SHOULD be worried about--according to Lulu, at least--was when Sappho would build a fashionable nail salon on the island. They already had a hair one and several bath houses. The fact that Lulutopia had gone years without a place to be yassified was unacceptable! 

"The walls should be tinted pink! With a white trimming! No, put that block there! Every chair needs a sink and a foot-bath underneath!" Lulu barked orders at the other villagers. "I want it to be in the pyramid, that's where most of the tourists are! We shouldn't be walking around looking like smelly peasants with no sense of style!" 

"But most of us are smelly peasants with no sense of style," Dougie wiped the sweat from his forehead as he and his brother placed some of the blocks. 

"I know, but I don't want OTHERS to think that--" Lulu shouted. 

"We've run out of pink dye." Sappho hovered over her tint cauldron.  

"THEN MAKE MORE!" Lulu huffed. 

"This island doesn't have any dye." Sappho went back through the blueprint. 

"Then I guess you'll have to get some more from another island!" Lulu replied. 

"My youngest child JUST learned how to speak a MONTH ago and you want me to go on a week-long voyage to another island by myself?" Sappho craned her neck around. 

"Fine! Send that brute Malroth to find it!" 

"You are just the absolute worst sometimes." Sappho groaned. "Fine, but you'll have to go with him." 

"ME!? Are you mad!?" Lulu pronounced. 

"You're right, that'd be a nightmare for Malroth. I won't do that to him, the poor guy still has nightmares from what fucking HARGON put him through." Sappho lamented. "I can only picture what mental and emotional damage being stuck with YOU would do." 

"Dammit, you!" Lulu stomped her feet. "Don't compare me to him!" 

Hargon rolled his eyes in a nearby portable baby carrier. Yes, please don't, vile builder. 

Anessa, being the selfless woman that she is, volunteered to go with Lulu to fetch the materials for the pink dye. The voyage would take about 1-2 weeks. Malroth, Sappho, and Haydin saw her off as the two women boarded the ship captained by Brownbeard. Haydin recited a poem he wrote for the occasion while Malroth and Sappho breathed a sigh of relief. 

"I swear she's more whiny than the kids sometimes." Sappho shook her head while the boat sailed out of eyeshot.

"Only sometimes?" Malroth turned to his wife, making her chuckle. 

"I love you," Sappho gave her husband a peck on the cheek. "Let's go to the Garden Gardens. We haven't talked to Rosie and Perry in a while. I wonder what they're up to." 

Rosie and Perry had a large, rustic farmhouse that overlooked the fields. There was never a single quiet moment between the animals, the children, and the farmhands. Rosie was tiling a plot of sugar cane when she was tapped lightly on the shoulder. "Lady Sappho! Sir Malroth! What brings you here? I thought you were both busy in the Scarlet Sands." 

"We ran into a roadblock; we ran out of materials so we sent Anessa to go get some." Sappho explained. 

"I'm sorry to hear that, but I guess that sort of thing happens." Rosie adjusted her glasses, "Here things are going pretty well; we just finished pouring fresh water into the sugar cane fields. Thanks for leaving your special pot here. It's been a life-saver. So how are things at the castle?" 

"Lloyd said his first words, and Lizzie's seventh birthday is in a month." Sappho recounted. 

"How wonderful! What were they?" Rosie clapped her hands together. 

"'I want that key'," Malroth quoted.  

"That's...strange...how did a one-year-old learn how to use a full sentence? My four-year-old can't even do that." Rosie was understandably confused. 

"We honestly don't know. He's been a weird kid since day one, honestly...," Sappho posed, "Maybe some of Malroth's divine genes? But then again, Lizzie and Victoria are both perfectly normal kids who grew at a perfectly normal rate. Meanwhile Lloyd is developing his skills at an alarmingly fast rate. It's like he unlocked some kind of cheat-code." 

"'Cheat-code'?" Rosie and Malroth both glanced at the builder in confusion. 

"Sappho, no offense, but maybe you're the one with the weird genes--" Perry was promptly lifted up by the neck and into a choke-hold by a furious Malroth. 

"What'd you say 'bout MY WIFE?" Malroth's anger-aura grew as Perry's skin turned blue. 

"N-Nothing," Perry begged. "P-Please let me down, Mr. Malroth, I was only kiddin'--"

"YOU BETTER HAVE BEEN!" Malroth threw the farmhand across the room, nearly breaking the wall in the process out of sheer force. The former god stormed out of the room. "C'mon Sappho, let's get out of 'ere."

As Malroth and Sappho prepared to leave, Rosie spoke up. "I'm sorry for what Perry said, but you can come over anytime! I'm sure Lizzie and Victoria would like to have play-dates with our kids." 

"Yeah, it might be good to get them out of the castle...," Sappho nodded. "Alright, they can come over for Lizzie's birthday!"   

Hargon knew that it was only a matter of time before he'd be back up on his feet--literally. Time seemed unbearably slow right now, but it was beginning to plug along. He was now capable of speech, and with every passing day his walking was getting better and better. He went from falling to his knees within mere minutes to being able to go across the large banquet hall in a matter of months. He still had difficulty with stairs and wasn't tall enough to open door knobs, but that would be fixed in a matter of time.  

He still had to eat and sleep, which hadn't changed. He REALLY took his magical prowess for granted. Thankfully he no longer had to rely on the milk of a desert prostitute. The same meal every single day. Now he was able to eat a variety of blended-up veggies and fruits straight from the fields of the Green Gardens. 

So there was progress; insufferably slow, but progress all the same. 

Now Hargon had to focus on regaining his ability to use demonic magic. He needed access to the ancient texts that laid deep within the Children of Hargon's most private libraries, but it was likely those had been abandoned or destroyed. He needed some sort of staff to help cultivate and release magical force at will. He needed some sort of cauldron or an altar to brew the energy.

There was a regular altar to the Goddess in the castle, and a library with a few texts on magic. He did sense that there was a source of magic within the castle that someone was skilled enough to cultivate. It was on the east side of the castle in the library; but unfortunately it was behind the forbidden doorway to Sappho's private study. 

Did the Builder find a means to cultivate magic for her own horrid ambitions? Was he seducing Master Malroth to harness his powers? Hargon wouldn't put it past her. Not to mention that it'd also make her a complete hypocrite on top of being a vile builder. How could she have the gall to attack HIS cult for trying to awaken Malroth's true form for their ambitions while ALSO using the Master of Destruction's power for HER own gains? The thought made his blood boil. 

What's worse is that while Lizzie was a copy of his father Malroth, Victoria had his tan skin while having her mother's hair color, he was trapped with looking like a gender-swapped version of Sappho. The same blond hair, the same skin tone, and even the same facial shape. Even if he enacted his revenge against Sappho, it was likely that every time he looked in the mirror he'd see...her looking back at him. No matter what, she would haunt him until the day he died (again). 

For now, he had to bear with the builder family's facade of domestic bliss. And unfortunately, that meant dealing with birthday parties, play-dates, and other interactions with tiny humans. 

The farmhands from the Green Gardens brought their gaggle of obnoxious children; Tom (9), Al (7), and Sharon (4). Their fourth child was at home sick, so that was one less brat to deal with. 

Lizzie sat in front of a giant sponge cake with seven candles placed atop of it. Her eyes gleamed brightly as the girl blew into it before being cut the largest piece. She stuffed the cake down her throat, barely bothering to use a single fork or knife. Again, these gullible idiots clapped and cheered because a child ate something and managed to survive another year, as if that was some sort of accomplishment. 

Hargon sat in the corner in his high chair as he watched the chaos of children (and young people at heart) begging for larger pieces that had the most frosting on it.

"No fair, you got the one with the more sprinkles!" Victoria pouted. 

"Hey, can I like the bottom of the plate when you're done cutting it?" Malroth asked as Sappho chuckled. 

"Ew, gross, Mr. Malroth!" Sharon squirmed. 

"I did the most chores this week, so I should get a bigger piece than Tom!" Al pointed at his older brother. 

"I should have the bigger one 'cause I'm older!" Tom shoved a piece into his throat. 

I hate all of them. I view all of the humans in this room with contempt. Hargon stared up at the chandelier in boredom. Maybe if he acted tired they'd take him back to his room? Hargon pretended to yawn, "This is exhausting! Escort me to my bedchambers!"  

Sappho's head turned to Esther, who picked Hargon up and took him away from the place. Despite him being upstairs, he could still hear the loud noises coming from downstairs...along with a conversation between the head of the Green Gardens, Rosie, and Sappho. 

"So...did those words really come from that one-year-old's mouth? I don't even talk that formally." Rosie whispered. "He really IS weird. And I don't approve of how my husband said it...but he might be onto something. Lloyd's a lot more like you than he is Malroth." 

"What?" Sappho blinked. 

"I must agree with Lady Rosie on this," Esther admitted. "You are a prodigy builder, the most intelligent person I know; not only that, you're charismatic enough to sway the King of Moonbrooke, not to mention dozens...no, hundreds of people to help you reach your goals and abandon their religion. You're able to adjust clever strategies on the fly and construct complex blueprints that can turn the tide of wars in mere minutes. It's more likely that he inherited those traits of genius from you."

"Are y'all just sayin' I'm the dumb one?" Malroth scowled as he licked off frosting from the cake. 

"I mean not to offend you, Sir Malroth," Esther spoke softly. "It's just that Lady Sappho is more...eloquent." 

"What the fuck does that mean?" Malroth growled. 

"Eloquent means well-spoken," Sappho answered only for Malroth to continue to stare with confusion. The builder cleared her throat, "I can use fancy words." 

"Oh, yeah...I can't really argue with y'all there." Malroth shrugged. "I'm more o' action guy than a talkin' one." 

"Can I have another piece of cake?" Lizzie interrupted. "It's MY birthday! You should be talking about ME!" 

"Very well, Lady Elizabeth," Esther elegantly sliced the cake and placed it onto the seven-year-old's dish. 

Lizzie devoured the last slice cake as the children divulged into more arguments before being interrupted by Sappho clapping her hands together. "PRESENT TIME, LIZZIE!"

Lizzie stood up on her chair and was about to leap on the table, slamming the other children's plates and making many of them cry. "GIMMIE! GIMMIE! GIMMIE!" 

"Sit down first," Sappho ordered. "Neither of your younger siblings were this immature on their last birthdays! You're seven years old now, you should be a better role model for your younger siblings!" 

"FINE," Lizzie pouted as she sat back down. 

"Here, I made this. Your very first weapon. A cypress stick." Sappho handed a wooden club to her eldest daughter with a proud look on her face. 

"I don't get an Aurora Sword Orichilcum 3.4 update version that YOU have?" Lizzie's face fell with disappointment as she held the gift. 

"Not for another ten years." Sappho shook her head, "You'd slice your eye out." 

A few months later, Hargon had finally mastered how to walk up staircases again. He was still a few inches short of being able to reach the doorknob. Nonetheless, it was nice actually being able to walk through the castle on his own two feet. Sadly, he was still always watched over by one of the castle guards or Esther for what he assumed was safety reasons, so he couldn't sneak around that much. Esther wasn't particularly strict, however. He was able to convince the nun to take him to the library each day with ease. Victoria also loved the library, so it didn't seem suspicious one bit. 

The magic textbooks were on the top shelf, again for safety reasons; but he would no longer be deterred. If revenge against the builder were to ever happen, Hargon needed to regain his magical abilities. He probably wouldn't have the same as he did as a demon king, that much he knew; but there were some powerful humans witches and wizards throughout history. He couldn't stand to be a regular, powerless human for much longer. 

"Why're you tryin' to get the books at the top!" Victoria had climbed up the ladder for him. Her interest had been sparked by Hargon telling her a little bit about magic, so she followed her brother to search for some. 

"It's the burgundy-colored textbook on your left!" Hargon shouted. 

"What's burgundy?" Victoria asked. 

"It's dark red!" Hargon clarified. 

"OK. I think my head's starting to feel a lil funny," Victoria's forehead was turning blue as she leaned on her heels. Her slim little arms finally picked up the book as she then fell immediately on top of Hargon. Thankfully, their fall was cushioned by a nearby domesticated slime from Skelkatraz named Splodger Splodgington Oozequire. 

"T-T-Thank the Goo-ddess! I-It's a goo-d thing I got there in slime!" Splodger Splodgington Oozequire said. "What's the book, kids?" 

"'Enchantments & Spells of the Legendary Mage Serenica, Vol I'," Hargon read aloud. 

"I've heard 'bout her! She was the great-great-something of the two mages who helped Erdrick's ancestor's...ancestor's, Erdwin!" Victoria peaked her head around. 

"Indeed. These spells are thousands of years old. They must've stood the test of time for a reason." Hargon nodded. The book was basically as large as he was at the moment, so he had Victoria flip through it with him. 

It was amateur hour, but that was to be expected. It was the first volume in a 26-book collection that began with the very basics and slowly led up to more advanced spells. The reason why Hargon chose to begin with the first volume was to see if there were differences in how to start the core of one's magic energy between demons and humans. 

As it turns out, there was. A BIG one.

You had to connect with the World Tree, Yggdrasil, provider of life and light. Human magic was light, soft, and flowed through the blood veins like rays of sunshine.

Demons got their magic power inherently from the darkness, something that was much heavier and weighed down on the body. If he were to try to use demonic techniques as a human, it would literally eat away at his lifespan, health, and mind until you died. Only a handful of wizards or witches were able to even get to the point of using spells in a battle setting. All of them died prematurely. The most successful was a man named Wei Wuxian, but he died by the age of 23. Dying was something that Hargon DID NOT want to go through again, thank you.  

Hargon would have to start from square one if he wanted to live past the age of 30 in this puny human body he was now trapped in. 

"You look like y'all got somethin' on your mind." Victoria mentioned as she watched Hargon flip through the pages. 

"It's going to take more work than I thought." Hargon bit his lip. It was like every time he made some progress, a new roadblock made itself apparent. 

"Well, duh! People dedicate their 'ole lives to this sorta thing!" Victoria looked up at him. 

"Hm," Hargon paused as he gazed over at his older sister, who kept trying to read the small, slightly faded print on the frail pages. Victoria cradled her chin in between her hands as she tried to keep up with Hargon. The two children read until they collapsed from exhaustion. Once again, the prison slime watched over them.

Malroth walked into the room. "Ah, there they are! Hey Slodger! What's goin' on?" 

"The children were reading about magic. You might want to have someone accompany them next time. Miss Victoria nearly fell off trying to get a book for Mister Lloyd! It was a goo-d thing I was here!" Slodger explained. 

"Magic, huh? My kids are a bunch of real nerds." Malroth folded his arms before propping both children up on his shoulders. "C'mere, your mom's gonna give me an ear full if you catch colds for sleepin' on the ground." 

"Master Malroth...I can get through...just one more chapter...I promise," Hargon groaned in his sleep. 

"I wanna learn Kazapple...," Victoria murmured. "Shiny pretty light thing...," 

Chisaki Suzuki snuck out of bed while everyone in the castle was sound asleep to get her hour of checking up on what was going on back home. She unlocked her private study, made sure that the door was shut, and opened her laptop. 

The events of 2025 on Earth were a trip. 

By some miracle or divine intervention, Kamala Harris won. Donald Trump was charged with his attempt to overturn the 2020 election, but shot himself before he could be carted off to jail. In response to having to respect a black woman and the death of their cult-leader, the South and much of the Midwest succeeded from the union, creating the Neo-Confederacy of Gilead.  

NATO and its partners (including her homeland of Japan) were pulled into it due to economic reasons, and now there was a draft of every man, woman, and even non-binary person fit enough to serve in most developed countries. Again, including Japan, which hadn't had a military in decades. Her cousin, who was only 13 when she left, had been drafted to the front lines in an encampment between Iowa and Missouri. Pictures of him standing in NATO military uniform with his new French and South Korean army buddies were posted all over her Instagram feed. 

Surprisingly, Russia and China decided to chill out and watch the West destroy itself. There were rumors that the night before the first major battle that took place outside of Tulsa, Arizona, Putin and Xi Jinping drunk champagne on a private jet and toasted to the collapse of western civilization. Two of the biggest assholes on the planet were sitting back in a cocktail lounge in the sky while innocent people died. 

So yeah, that was happening, and she couldn't talk about any of that to anyone without looking insane. 

Chisaki closed her laptop and lied to herself that she would look away tomorrow night instead of doom-scrolling. She locked the door behind her. "Goodnight Earth," 

Months passed, and he was nearing the third anniversary of being trapped in this human cage of a body by King-Purple-Jacket-Man. He had read all 26 volumes and was now going through the again to see if there was anything he missed. 

"Hey, you've been in here for...hours. Every single day. Aren't you gonna play outside? It's really nice." Malroth piqued his head into the library. It was the transition time between spring and summer when it wasn't a burning hellhole but it also wasn't freezing. 

"I'm busy, Master." Hargon jotted down another note. 

"Y'all keep callin' me that. That's a lil' weird." Malroth blinked. "Yeah, I'm your dad so...I do have the final say in things...so I guess you're wrong? Look, the point is...your mom 'n I are really worried about you lately. Why don't you bring that book outside and you can just sit by a tree and read it?" 

"Of course, Master." Hargon shut the book tightly. 

Hargon leaned against a tree in the meadows south of the castle as he flipped through the pages of one of Serenica's book.  

"In order to establish a thread to the World Tree, you must first master meditation. Try thinking about nothing for at least an hour a day in order to clear your mind. Once your mind is cleared, you will be transported to an empty plane called 'Purgatory', which exists to connect Malhalla to Yggidrasil. Either a long-dead hero or a holy being known as a 'Celestrian' should guide you through your journey to connect with the World Tree's energy."

"Once you have successfully connected with the World Tree, you'll receive one of her leaves which will be implanted in your soul. That will live within you until the day you die and return to her branches as a new blossom."

Chapter Text

Hargon finally graduated from a crib to a fully-fledged bed. A bed that had some rails to prevent him from falling, but it was significantly LESS embarrassing. 

He had been practicing meditation for a month. His third anniversary had passed, and he got a new set of books from Moonbrooke as a present as well as a stuffed animal that was based on Malroth's true form. He closed his eyes, hoping that this would be the night that he finally reached Purgatory. 

Hargon opened his eyes. He was in the void again, in Purgatory. He was back in his old body! "YES! FINALLY! I'M FREE OF THAT WRETCHED CAGE!"

"Well, here you are...but that's only 'cause Purgatory is like Ra's mirror. So once you're done here, it's back to your current body of a really weird 3-year-old." A man's voice interrupted. Hargon looked to see a man with wings and a suit of purple and red leather armor, a short brown hair cut parted to left, a sword, and yellow tights accompanied by leather boots. He had a red aura about him. "I'm your Celestrian guide for the night. By day I protect a village called Angel Falls. Nice place, nice people. You should go there sometime when you're older. Oh, the name is Nine, by the way."

"...The number?" Hargon blinked. 

"Yeah! Now have you ever been to Purgatory before?" Nine stretched. 

"Once." 

"Alright, take my hand, I'll show you to the World Tree." Nine took the former cult leader's hand. The white void was replaced by a beautiful, stunning castle filled with other Celestrians and heroes of the past and future. He jumped when he saw the Prince of Midenhall chatting with some himbo with a yellow jacket and a red bandana. Hargon immediately jumped behind Nine, using him as a shield to hide behind. 

"So that was when I found out my pet mouse was actually my granddad. Crazy right?" Eight laughed as he told the Prince of Midenhall his story. 

"How could your mouse birth a person?" The Prince of Midenhall asked before spotting Nine. "Oh, hey Nine! How's Angel Falls?" 

"Pretty normal. Ivor was arguing with Erinn again over--" Nine shrugged. 

"I'm sorry, but is there something behind your back?" The Prince of Midenhall tilted his head. 

"Oh, the guy I'm guiding tonight's...a lil weird, a lil awkward. Not gonna lie." 

"Oh, star-struck?" The Prince of Midenhall asked. "Hey, come out. We're not going to bite!" 

"My pet mouse/granddad might. His cheese will probably give some gas, too." Eight folded his arms. 

"Eight, this is not the time to make jokes about cheese." The Prince of Midenhall sighed. Hargon shook his head violently as Nine checked to see if he was comfortable introducing himself. 

"Sorry, I'm afraid not this time." Nine chuckled. "Anyway, it was nice seeing you guys. Have a nice night! Bye!"

"Don't work yourself too hard!" Eight waved farewell as he continued telling his story to the Prince of Midenhall. "So, it turns out--"   

Once the two heroes were safely out of sight, Nine escorted the cult leader to the upper platform where Yggidrasil awaited them. The demon gazed upwards at the World Tree. 

'HOW IS IT THAT A HIGH-RANKING DEMON SEEKS MY COUNSEL? YOU MUST BE QUITE DESPERATE TO TURN TO YOUR ENEMY'S GODDESS FOR ASSISTANCE.' 

"As much as it sickens me to say this...you're not wrong. I am quite desperate."

'I KNOW OF YOUR SITUATION. I KNOW ALL THAT HAPPENS IN THE MORTAL PLANE.' 

"I'm sure you do." Hargon folded his arms. 

'I HAVE NEVER GIVEN A DEMON MY BLESSING. THIS WILL BE A FIRST FOR BOTH OF US. I MUST CONFESS, I HAVE NO IDEA HOW IT WILL GO. THOUGH IT HAS NOT HAPPENED YET, IT IS POSSIBLE THAT A SITUATION LIKE THIS MAY ARISE AGAIN. IT HAPPENED TO MY SISTER, THE ZENITH DRAGON, WITH A HALF-DEMON PRINCE NAMED PSARO. THOUGH THE DEMON IN QUESTION REFUSED HER HELP. I MUST PREPARE MYSELF FOR SUCH AN OCCASION.' 

"OK. Get on with it." Hargon rolled his eyes. 

'HERE IS ONE OF MY LEAVES. HOLD IT TO YOUR CHEST AND IT WILL FIND ITS WAY INTO YOUR SOUL. IT WILL STING A LITTLE AFTER IT ENTERS, BUT IT WILL STOP SOON ENOUGH.' A shining leaf floated towards Hargon's chest and entered it. What happened afterwards was not a little sting; it was pain that made the feeling of being slashed by the Prince of Midenhall's sword feel like being hit by a pillow. He fell to the floor and began convulsing as foam dripped from his mouth. Dark energy bled from his body. 

"What's going on!?" Nine held the demon in his arms as he turned up to Yggidrasil. "This has never happened! Usually it's just a pinch. Should I take him to the infirmary?" 

'I DO BELIEVE THAT WOULD BE THE BEST COURSE OF ACTION, MY DEAR SERVANT.' 

As Nine carried a screaming, squirming Hargon to the infirmary, he ended up passing Erdrick making small-talk to his great-grandson, the Prince of Midenhall. 

"Nine, what is the demonic leader of the Cult of Hargon doing here?! How did he sneak in?" The Prince of Midenhall reached for his sword. 

"I took care of it. Don't worry." Nine forced a smile. 

In the infirmary, Nine watched over the cult leader until the pain began to subside slowly. Once he regained control of his breathing, Hargon sat up to face Nine. He touched his chest; it felt surprisingly light and empty except for a weird warmth through his usually cold body. Nine smiled at him, "Welcome back, you really had me worried for a moment! But I knew you'd pull through for me!"

"...What happened?" Hargon clutched his chest. 

"That was all of the dark, demonic energy leaving your body. Now you can start your official training as a mage! I'm so proud of you! Here, when you feel well enough, I'll walk you back to Purgatory. If your mortal body survived that, you should be swallowed up by the void and taken back to the world of the living." Nine offered. 

Once he was able to get up, Hargon was escorted out of Yggidrasil and back into the void. Just as Nine said, it didn't take very long for him to be sucked back into his three-year-old human body.

"He's waking up! His eyes are opening! Thank the Goddess!" Esther clapped her hands in prayer. 

"I...I'm back...," Hargon muttered as he evaluated his surroundings. He was covered in gross sweat, his face was red, and he was surrounded by his worried parents. 

"I thought we were going to lose him," The builder breathed a sigh of relief, tears running down her eyes as Malroth stroked her back. "That fever was so high," 

"I haven't been that terrified since Malhalla," Malroth lamented before turning over to his wife. "Alright, let's tell the girls the good news." 

"He'll probably still need plenty of fluids and rest." Esther rang out a wet washcloth into a tub.

"How long have I been asleep for?" Hargon asked. 

"Three days." Esther answered. "It was only your breathing that we knew you were still alive. By the grace of Yggidrasil, you finally came back to us."

More like it Yggidrasil that GAVE me this fever, Hargon wanted to say. After being given a warm bath and a new set of blankets, he was put back to sleep. 

After about a week, he recovered enough to go back to the library. So the first step had been taken. He balanced his weak body on a cushion as he went through the second half of the first volume. So what's next for me, Serenica? 

"After establishing your connection to Yggidrasil, you will want to gain intimate knowledge of the four elements: Water, Earth, Air, and Fire. In the best of times, they live in peace with each other. They are blessings of Yggidrasil in the flesh that you can use to connect to her power.

You can start with any elements in any order, but I suggest water or earth first. If you begin with water, air will be easier to learn, but fire will be more difficult. If you start with earth, fire will be easier to learn, but air will be more difficult. 

Only the Luminary can fully master all four elements and bring peace to the world. 

The easiest way to connect with any of the elements is to spend time interacting with it. With water, you must spend time next to or in springs, seas, snow, rain and rivers. With earth, I would suggest farmland, caves and mines. With air, I suggest spending time in the mountaintops or in areas known for strong winds. With fire, I suggest anyplace lots of lightning storms and volcanoes. 

Every element has its drawbacks and strengths."  

Kazapple was easily the strongest combat spell, and it was noted to be a fire-type spell. However, the Isle of Awakening was more filled with earth than fire. And if earth would make fire more easy to master, then that'd be the best path to go with. So farms and mines? That meant the Green Gardens, Furrowfield, and Khrumbul-Dun. 

Now how to trick Sappho and Malroth into taking him to those places. Should be easy enough; they were bothering him about touching some grass. 

"Did that fever mess with you that much? You've never asked to go outside before." Sappho was dumbfounded as she paused cutting up her rabbit steak. 

"I feel like I should turn over a new leaf. I've been given a second chance at life," Hargon lied. 

"Alright, tomorrow we'll go to the Green Gardens. Bright 'n early!" Sappho nodded. "Besides, you need to interact with other kids more often instead of being locked up in that library of yours." 

The sun was way too bright. Not to even touch on the stench of manure. He was now regretting choosing earth. 

Tom, John, Sharon, and Al. The four spawn of filthy farmhands who defied his cult's teachings. Tom, John and Al were all in the fields with their parents, learning the lay of the land and Furrowfield farming techniques. Sharon was the only one missing; she spent most of her days in the stable with the horses. She refused to go out into the field. Why? Because she was terrified of worms. 

Wrigley was heartbroken by the fact that she couldn't look at him. He spent his days watching the farmers tend to the gardens with a wistful look on his...um, not-face. 

"Hello, Lloyd! Fancy seein' you back 'ere!" Wrigley greeted the ex-demon. "I heard y'all got real sick! Glad you're better!" 

"Right, right, so you're a creature of the earth, you would say?" Hargon posited. 

"Sure am!" Wrigley proclaimed. 

"So how do I communicate with the earth in order to use its power for my own gain?" 

"I dunno 'bout magic 'n all 'hat fancy stuff y'all talkin' 'bout. But, uh...lots o' farmers talk to plants to give 'em a boost. Maybe try 'at?" Wrigley suggested. 

"They speak to...plants?" Hargon looked up at the worm with suspicion. "They know they don't talk back, correct?" 

"Well, yeah. But it makes 'em grow faster!" Wrigley explained. 

"Alright, speaking to plants." Hargon looked over at a potted plant. Like hell he was actually going to get himself muddy. 

As he turned around, Wrigley interrupted. "Hey, you're a really smart kid, right?" 

"I am rather intelligent, yes." Hargon smirked. It was nice getting compliments and praise whenever he could. 

"Could you tell me why Sharon's all scared 'o me 'n maybe how I could fix 'hat?" Wrigley begged. "When you're done talkin' to the plants, maybe pop by the stables where she likes to hide?" 

Hargon hunched down over a newly-planted coral-lily seed in a clay pot. He cleared his throat as prepared his speech, trying to think of what to say to a plant. "So, you are one of the creations that Master Malroth refused to destroy? You must think highly of yourself! Destined to be a disgusting grace and beauty! You're a vain, vile weed that should be purged from existence!" 

The plant just sat there taking Hargon's insults for a solid hour before the cult leader ran out of breath. His face fell; he felt no different from when he began. Wrigley popped up behind him.

"You're quite the grouchy one, ain't yah?" Wrigley observed the obvious. "It's just a flower. It dan't do anythin' wrong."

"Why has nothing happened?" Hargon growled. 

"Well, growin' things takes time, hun. Y'all can't do it o'er night." Wrigley lectured. "Y'all can take it 'ome 'n see? Try to be a bit nicer to it next time, like I said, it ain't do nothin' wrong to yah."

"Very well," Hargon stared menacingly back at the plant that hadn't even begun to sprout.

"Y'all gonna pop by 'ah stables tah talk to tah Sharon 'bout me? A fella gotta keep 'is word." Wrigley asked. Hargon let out a tired sigh. He wasn't getting out of this, was he? 

In the stables, Sharon was brushing one of the horses. She had Perry's red hair color and Rosie's poor eyesight. Hargon was utterly offended by the foul stench as he walked through the wooden cabin for animals. It was even worse than outside. The girl immediately craned her neck around as he heard the stable doors open. "Howdy 'ere, Lloyd. What brings y'all in 'ere?" 

"I have sent on a fetch quest on behalf of a certain...talking worm." 

"What's this gotta do 'ith me?" Sharon asked. 

"He sent me to fetch you out of these stables." 

"I dan't wanna!" Sharon whined. 

"Do not make this more difficult than it should be." Hargon growled. He was running out of any patience he had stored in the bowels of his body. "You are to report to the front of the property to discuss your phobia of worms at once," 

"Ain't gonna!" Sharon pouted. "Use all y'all fancy words yer can, I still ain't gonna!" 

"I was not going to stoop this low, but it appears I have no choice." Hargon walked over and harshly grabbed the girl's wrist and began to pull her out by force.

"LEMMIE GO!" She cried out and one of the largest steeds proceeded to snarl and rammed the cult leader into a pile of manure that was being stored for fertilizer. The stable doors slammed open as Sappho, Malroth and Rosie went to see the source of the noise. 

"What's goin' on 'ere?" Rosie shouted. 

"Is everyone ok in here?" Sappho panicked. 

"No! Please escort me to the washroom at once!" Hargon struggled to get out of the bin of manure, utterly disgusted at what became of his clothes. 

"How'd you have get yourself into trouble this time?" Sappho lamented. "You're literally covered in shit. This'll take forever to get out!" 

"You think I am so aloof that I'm unaware of the feces tainting my clothes and body?" Hargon scowled. 

"Which horse did this to you?" Malroth prepared his fists. 

"You ain't gonna actually fight our biggest stallion over this? It probably was just scared 'cause he didn't recognize Lloyd! Horses don't usually do that sort of thing on purpose." Rosie looked concerned. 

"He still hurt one of MY KIDS!" Malroth came to the horse face to face. He lunged with his fist and began to fight the horse. Malroth obviously beat the horse in a fight, but no one came out looking good. Sappho had to make new braces to help the horse heal. Hargon was lectured for pulling a girl's wrist when she told him 'no'. Sharon still refused to look at Wrigley, further saddening the worm.  

This entire day had been a disaster. At least he got to keep the disgusting coral-lily. 

Chisaki Suzuki once again caught herself scrolling on the Internet. Her cousin had just been promoted to a squad officer after helping his fellow soldiers survive the Battle of Kirksville (a small city just south of the Iowa-Missouri border), which she was proud of; thought again, she couldn't tell anyone about this. 

One of her high school friends had started working as a field nurse and was stationed in a hospital in eastern Ohio, a place she heard nothing but "good" things about. 

Everyone in the NATO alliance had started to refer to the Neo-Confederacy of Gilead as "America's Malignant Tumor".

Unlike the first American Civil War, the South had access to industrialization, more money, and more advanced military machinery. It was often disputed if the North wouldn't have won the first one had they not had that technological advantage. So the outcome was more unknown this time around. 

Chisaki cursed herself for falling asleep during World History class as she closed her laptop. She crept back into bed where her husband Malroth waited for her. 

After two weeks of trying to get a grasp on Earth magic, he was finally able to make a mid-sized boulder float for approximately thirty minutes. Esther clapped as he continued to practice, "That's amazing, Master Lloyd! Lady Sappho will be overjoyed to hear of this!" 

"Whadda plan on mastin' next?" Victoria asked, "I wanna learn some magic, too!"   

"Craggle, Kacrag, Kacraggle...," Hargon listed off. 

"Kacrag and Kacraggle are too dangerous for you right now. Let's hold back on some of the more difficult combat spells until your body is ready in the case that it backfires-" Esther smiled and then turned to Victoria. 

"I wanna learn water magic!" Victoria interrupted. "The big books that Lloyd 'n I read say 'hat water's a good startin' point, too!" 

"Well, I'm certain that Lady Sappho and Lord Malroth would be fine with that. Any family would be happy to have two talented mages. Now if only your older sister had more...classy ambitions." Esther tried to say gracefully. 

"LLOYD! THROW 'HAT BALL AT ME SO I CAN PUNCH IT!" Lizzie called out from the other side of the field. 

"You asked for it," Hargon smirked and flung the boulder at the nine-year-old girl, who was surprisingly able to catch it, but was unable to break it. So she just carried it until her arms got tired and she just set it down. Dammit, she inherited Master Malroth's strength in addition to his lack of brain. 

"I'm thinking about building a school." Sappho announced at the weekly meeting of leaders from across each section of the island. 

"A school? Sounds interesting. It'd be good to give the next generation a head-start." Anessa posited. 

"The population of children on the island has increased significantly over the past years," Serge agreed. 

"What materials will you need?" Britney asked. 

"I'm thinking about making it out of marble so it'll last longer, similar to the castle." Sappho explained. "So we'll have to take a trip to Moonbrooke and talk to the King." 

"You 'n Malroth should go," Babs suggested, "Y'all haven't been off the island in quite a while. Gotta stretch 'em legs o' yours." 

"But my kids--" 

"Dan't worry, me 'n Esther will take good care of 'em." Babs winked. "Esther already spends more time with them than with the Goddess," 

"I guess you're right." Sappho agreed and turned to Malroth. 

"I'm game if you are," Malroth smirked. 

Before bed, Sappho decided to take a bath to comprehend that she'd be away from the Island of Awakening for the first time in years. She used to travel all the time. She had gotten so used to the geography of the Island of Awakening that she had nearly forgotten what Moonbrooke's layout was. So much had happened. She closed her eyes and fell asleep. 

Hargon peeked his head into the crack as the builder was sound asleep in the steamy room. Her clothes were in a basket on the floor that Lillian would pick up and wash, including the infamous key. Chuckling as he pocketed it, Hargon scrambled to the library where the famed private study was. He stood atop a few books that had been left on the floor to reach the doorknob as it unlocked. 

Inside was a room with a slim box made of a material that he had never seen before in his centuries of living. It was smooth as marble. There was some sort of cord made of similar material that connected to a box. A box that contained the remnants of Malroth's god energy that recreated his illusion into a real world, combined with a harnessed version of lightning, which came from fire magic. It turned out that the box had a lid that opened without a key. When opened there was an extremely realistic painting of a smiling young woman of an ethnicity he had never seen or read about before, in a long black robe with a scholar's cap. She was accompanied by three others that were also from that ethnicity; what looked to an older brother in his late 20s, an older man (most likely the father figure), and a late middle-aged woman.

They held up a sign that said: "PROUD GRAD OF '19, STANFORD-BOUND". 

On the bottom of the box were lines of buttons, each with a different alphabetic letter on it. There was a small area underneath the buttons that reacted to the touch of one's finger. There were icons for things that he never had seen; a multi-colored circle that read: "GOOGLE CHROME". After clicking it by pressing down on the sensitive area, he was faced with a bombardment of stimulation. 

There were even more strange icons: 

INSTAGRAM | TWITTER | NYTIMES | YOUTUBE | FACEBOOK | TIKTOK 

He decided to start with the first one. He was met with moving, ultra-realistic moments frozen in time somehow of people doing everyday activities; drinking beverages, showcasing colorful clothing, placing on cosmetics, cooking, playing with their pets, and doing weird dances. He saw that the icon on what read "PROFILE" had the name "chisaki_suzuki19". He saw there was a box that read "messages". 

HeY HUUNN just checking in if ur still alive somehow. it's charlotte from freshman orientation back at stanford. I dropped out sophomore year but that doesn't matter. Do u want to make $250K a year working from home? Set your hours? Be Your Own Boss? Then sign up to be a beauty consultant 4 NuSkin. U can make a living being a FaBuLoUs GIRLBOSS!!  

"That's a scam if I've ever seen one. Whoever put this together, they're not nearly as talented of a cult leader as me. You have rule them through fear," He then scrolled down through other messages. 

Hey Chisaki, it's been a weird six years without you. If you're in heaven reading this, I wanted you to know that I just got promoted to officer. But...my squad and I are going to have to stay here until the next three months at the minimum. I wish I could introduce you to my guys...just try to look after us from heaven, ok? 

So the woman in the ultra-realistic painting--Chisaki Suzuki--had multiple people contacting her through the box. One was an obvious scam from a cult. The other was from a cousin. Let's see if there's anything else on the other icons. 

1 YEAR INTO THE SECOND AMERICAN CIVIL WAR: WHAT NOW? 

By Serge F. Kovaleski 

Hargon read through the article, and then ended on another, then another, and now he thinks he found his new favorite place: Earth, we don't NEED a Master of Destruction when we can destroy OURSELVES! 

Now how was he going to get there? And why did his mother have so much information on this "Chisaki" woman? How could she have meant her, and why would she keep her a secret, even from her own family? Besides, everyone alluded to her being dead...

Hargon then remembered how he took Sappho from the real world. Could it be...possible...if this was where she was originally from Earth? Maybe Sappho was reincarnated into the original Moonbrooke from Earth with her memories intact like he was? That would explain why they look different, but have the same knowledge. 

Though if he tried blowing her cover, it may be possible to backfire on him and his true identity would be revealed. He would have to be careful. 

"WHERE'S MY NECKLACE!?" Sappho's voice boomed. 

Chapter Text

Sappho was rushing through every hallway, breaking down walls with her hammer, and lifting up tables, all in a fruitless effort. She called in the castle laundress, a still moody but now 20-year-old Lillian, to explain herself. 

"The only person I saw enter and exit the bathroom was Young Master Lloyd. I guess that he was looking for you and not the key." Lillian shrugged. 

"You saw him take it?" Sappho flipped her wet head of blond hair around. 

"No, I didn't...but he's the only one I saw near your private bathroom." Lillian shook her head. "Look, all I do is wash the sheets, lady. I'm not in charge of your shit--" 

Sappho had already zoomed to Hargon's bedroom, where to her shock, the boy was laid over on his side with no key on his person. At least, that's what it looked like at first; when she looked closer, the key was stuck inside of his mouth between his tongue and baby teeth. It had been detached from the necklace. Sappho sat the "child" up. 

"You are SO grounded." Sappho pried the key from Hargon's mouth. "Why'd you even want it so badly? What would you do with it?" 

"Go ahead and tell me, CHISAKI SUZUKI." 

Sappho's heart nearly stopped. She hadn't heard that name say verbally in fourteen years. Her face paled as she looked up at the child, who continued to smirk. "What's wrong, mother?" 

"Listen here, you little brat! There are children out there in war zones who don't know where their next meal is coming from, and here YOU are causing trouble!" 

"You mean out in that Missouri-Iowa place your cousin is in?" 

"How do you--wait, are YOU from Earth?" 

"No, I wish I was. There's so much delightful destruction going on there! Here I thought I was convinced that we Children were the experts! Your people make us look like novices!" Hargon cackled. 

"...This is sounding familiar. But no...it can't be." Sappho was beginning to piece everything together: the accelerated mental development, the choice in lexicon, the obsession with magic and her key, calling his father "Master", his awkward behavior around other children, that laugh--it all began to click. She stood up and clutched her lower stomach. "You're...Hargon? The leader of the Children of Hargon, the cult that made so many people's lives a living hell for decades?" 

"That's 'High Priest' Hargon to you," Hargon chuckled. "How ironic it is; you and Malroth took me out of my illusion world, and you brought me back into a real version of it! I should thank you...dear mother." 

Sappho had carried Hargon, the evil cult leader who threatened to tear reality into shreds, in her ovaries for nine months. She watched him be breastfed by Babs because she couldn't lactate on her own. She let him around her two daughters and all of the other children on the Isle of Awakening. She gave birth to this monster. She clapped her hands around her mouth as she swallowed this information. 

"Have you always been inside Lloyd? Or did you take over his mind? Where is my son?" 

"Lloyd never existed, I AM YOUR SON." Hargon stood up on his bed and pointed at Sappho. "And I've always been, and always will be, Hargon."

Sappho felt the urge to fall to her knees and cry. She felt them quake, but tried to tense up. He knew that getting a reaction out of her was what Hargon wanted. He wanted to see her as distraught and pathetic as possible. She wasn't going to give him that satisfaction. She dealt with bullies throughout her schooling for being nerdy. She knew how they worked.  

"I am going to tell your father." Sappho clenched her fists and gave Hargon a stern look. "He is NOT going to be happy about this."  

"Go ahead! Make my day!" Hargon taunted. 

"It's nearly midnight! Your bedtime was four hours ago!" Sappho yelled. 

"I am the High Priest of The Children of Hargon! I will not take orders from a mere human!" Hargon screamed. 

"YOU don't get to use that excuse anymore! The Children of Hargon have been destroyed in both realities, and YOU'RE a human now, too! BOTH YOU AND YOUR MASTER ARE!" Sappho argued before slamming the door. She marched down the hallway with fire in her eyes and her thoughts going a million meters an hour. She wasn't paying attention to anything besides the fact that bastard Hargon had been living comfortably beneath the same roof as her husband and children for the past four years, and everyone was none the wiser! 

"Hey, what's goin' on? You've been tearing this 'ole castle apart. Usually destruction's my job." Malroth interrupted her thoughts. "You look like you've been crying. I haven't seen you this emotionally wrecked since you locked me up back in Moonbrooke." 

"Malroth...we need to talk." Sappho buried her forehead onto Malroth's chest. 

"We're talking right now." Malroth blinked. 

"I mean in private." Sappho clarified. 

After locking the door of their bedroom and putting Britney to guard Hargon's bedroom to make sure the little shit didn't leave. Sappho grabbed her arm and squeezed it. "How to say this...I have some bad news." 

"Go 'n tell me. We've been through tons 'o rough situations before. Whatever it is, we can handle it together!" Malroth smiled. 

"It's about Lloyd...or rather, who he really is." 

"We've seen what he is. He's four. What could he have done that's really that bad?" 

"Remember when you said to Hargon, 'I hope in your next life, you make a lot of friends'?" Sappho watched as Malroth's smile fell. 

"What's Lloyd gotta do with this?" 

"Lloyd is Hargon reincarnated. He still has his memories of being an evil cult leader that tried to commit multiple genocides," Sappho spilled the beans. 

"That can't be true. Why hasn't he used his magic powers to try to control me again?" Malroth asked. 

"I think his magic has been sapped out of him when he became human. That's probably why he's been so obsessed with learning magic, locking himself in that library all day, hoping to regain even a slither of what he had." 

"What makes you so sure of this? You're starting to worry me here." Malroth was in denial. 

"I'm not kidding. He told me himself and told me things only Hargon would know. Think about his behavior. How he talks. How he treats others as inferior. How he calls you 'master' instead of 'dad'. I have a 190 IQ, was a runaway valedictorian of my high school graduation class, and I got a full-ride scholarship to Stanford. Yet even I didn't talk so much like an adult at his age. Either we have another Shakespeare on our hands, or we have...Hargon." 

"IQ? Stanford? Vale-dick-tor-ian? Shake-spears?" Malroth asked. Sappho realized that she let her words slip and started talking like anyone in this world--let alone Malroth--would know what she was saying. 

"It means I did very well in school, and Shakespeare is arguably the greatest writer of all time." Sappho explained. 

"Oh, ok. What's any o' that got to do with Hargon?" Malroth asked. 

"Nothing really, I was just making my point that it's a more likely scenario that Hargon was...telling the truth about who he was." Sappho answered. She hated that she had use words 'Hargon' and 'truth' in the same sentence. "Also, we haven't told Victoria or Lizzie about the whole...you-being-a-god-of-destruction thing. So how would Lloyd know about it?" 

That was the nail in the coffin. Sappho wouldn't lie about something like this, and the evidence was piling up that she was right. Malroth immediately punched a hole in several walls while he screamed, "WHY CAN'T THAT DAMN BASTARD LEAVE ME ALONE!? I'M GONNA FUCKING KILL 'EM UNTIL HE FUCKING STAYS DEAD!" 

"WAIT!" Sappho shouted and grabbed Malroth's shoulders. "We can't kill him right now! He's still a child!" 

Malroth paused as his arm fell to his side. He gazed down at his feet. "...Why are you stopping me?" 

"I don't know...I guess it's maternal instinct." Sappho hugged herself. "I'm sorry, I can't help it...," 

Malroth groaned and sat back down on the side of the bed with his head hung down. "Do you...really think of him as your son now?" 

"I don't have a choice." Sappho twiddled her thumbs. "Let's cancel that trip to Moonbrooke until we have all of this figured out." 

"Yeah, we probably should." Malroth laid back on the bed. "So if we're gonna let him live, how're we gonna...do this? I don't know how the Malhalla we're even gonna explain all of this to Lizzie and Victoria." 

"Hey, 'your little brother is a psychopath who tried to kill everyone including mommy and daddy' is gonna be hard for a six-year-old and a ten-year-old to understand." Sappho folded her arms. "Victoria might be able to grasp it, she's a smart girl, and she's spent a lot of time with Hargon in that library, so she might be able to picture it better. Lizzie? I'm not so sure." 

"Yeah, you're right." Malroth shrugged. "I never had any sisters or brothers...being a god of destruction 'n all. Did you?" 

"I had an older brother. He was ten years older than me, though." Sappho explained. 

"I didn't know that. Where is he?" Malroth turned his head. 

"He's back in the world I came from," Sappho explained. That technically wasn't a lie. 

"Huh. Learnin' lots of new stuff tonight." Malroth drew in a deep breath. "We should probably tell Esther, too. And Babs--wait, if he's been Hargon since day one...that means...Babs...she," 

"Breastfed him? Yes, I nearly puked at the thought, too." Sappho nodded. "Let's have a family meeting tomorrow morning. We'll...figure something out." 

"Rise 'n shine, asshole. We're having a special breakfast this mornin', and you're the guest o' honor." Malroth yanked the curtains away from the window and off of the pole. Hargon winced at the light and sat up. 

"So she really told you, master?" Hargon scowled. 

"You should be thankful to her. She's the only reason I didn't pound you into a pulp last night." Malroth glared down at him. "You owe Sappho your life, so I wouldn't go around bad-mouthing her. Now get dressed and go downstairs, you got it?" 

The silence that hovered in the room was so thick you'd need a Warhammer to pound through it. Esther and Babs were both called to the meeting, as well. The two women held hands to comfort each other, as they expected from the chaos of the night before that there was about to be some news, and it was either going to be amazing or terrible. Victoria was flipping through her favorite middle-grade book series while Lizzie tapped her foot impatiently. 

"How long is this gonna take?" Lizzie growled. 

"Aunt Babs, are we getting a new sister or brother?" Victoria asked. 

"I don't know, they haven't told us anything." Babs shrugged. "I hope that's what this is, but I have a bad feeling 'bout this." 

The door opened. Sappho, Malroth, and Hargon silently went to their seats on the banquet table, with the parents on the ends and Hargon sat beside Victoria. Sappho breathed deeply, "Alright everyone, I'm sure you heard a lot of commotion last night. We...have some bad news. Girls, do you know what 'reincarnation' is?" 

"I dunno. That's a long-ass word." Lizzie leaned forward. 

"Lizzie, language!" Esther lectured. 

"It's like when you die you come back as a goat 'er somethin'?" Victoria looked up at her mother. 

"Yes, sometimes it's a goat." Sappho gulped. "Sometimes it's a person. And sometimes that person has done some pretty bad things...as it turns out, that includes your brother." 

"Sappho, let me take it from 'ere." Malroth breathed deeper than he ever thought possible. "Lloyd is Hargon reincarnated." 

"WHAT?!" Babs and Esther immediately looked at Hargon, who glared menacingly at them back, confirming what Malroth said. 

"Who's 'Hargon'?" Lizzie asked. 

"I think I've heard that name passed around the adults," Victoria whispered. "I also found his name carved on staffs 'n old flags in the thrift store down at the pyramid. The purple ones with the bats?" 

"Well, well, now that you're finished with the pleasantries. Allow me to finish my own introduction," Hargon stood up. "COWER BEFORE ME, PUNY HUMANS! FOR IT IS I, HIGH PRIEST HARGON, LEADER OF THE CHILDREN--OUCH!" 

"Quiet," Sappho pinched Hargon's cheek. 

"So that means I gave that monster my milk?" Babs shook. "The one whose EMPLOYEE turned ME INTO STONE?" 

"I nursed the wretched creature who was responsible for decades of war in my homeland back to health from a deadly fever?" Esther's heart shattered. 

"YES, I HAVE ALL OF YOU TO THANK FOR MY TRIUMPHANT RETURN TO THE WORLD OF THE LIVING--OUCH!" 

"I SAID QUIET," Sappho pinched Hargon's cheek again. 

"YOU THINK YOU HAVE THE PRIVILEGE OF CONTROLLING ME--" 

"I.AM.YOUR.MOTHER." Sappho glared at Hargon. 

"So...?" 

"Mother knows best." Sappho continued. "YOU are not the one in charge anymore. YOU live under MY house that I constructed from a blueprint that I made with MY own hands. YOU eat MY food grown and cooked by MY servants. YOU drink from MY rivers that I made. I carried YOU in MY ovaries for nine months. I provided YOU with MY healthcare. As long as YOU drink MY water, eat MY food, live under MY house, rely on MY nursing staff, and half of YOUR body came from ME, YOU will do as I say. When YOU have YOUR own house, with water and food that YOU made or harvested, take care of YOUR health when you get sick, YOU cannot live without ME. So YOU live by MY rules as long as YOU live in MY world. Do YOU understand?" 

"Sweet Goddess, I have never seen her like this," Esther shivered. Hargon sat there in utter shock; he had never been so terrified in any of his lives; even going up against the Scions of Erdrick was peanuts compared to the fire and brimstone in his mother's eyes. Malroth wouldn't lie and say he didn't get a kick out seeing Hargon, the demon who tried to use him to destroy the world, so helpless and terrified. 

"So what you're saying is that I can do whatever I please when I move out?" Hargon asked. 

"Yes, but until then, you live as a disciple of the Children of Sappho." Sappho confirmed. 

Suffice to say, the rest of breakfast was awkward and quiet. 

The first few months were spent in a denial period; in a way, the family had lost their son, even if he never really existed. Sappho got Anessa and Haydin to oversee the marble expedition for the new school building. She threw herself head-first into the project in order to take her mind off of her domestic issues. Malroth, on the other hand, began to act as a bodyguard for his daughters, always walking them to and from places, and making sure that Hargon wouldn't try to manipulate them. 

It wasn't officially announced to the villagers, but rumors grew nonetheless, and there was no way to sway or deny them because they were true. 

Babs tried to keep the aura at the Scarlet Sands light-hearted even as the gossip continued to spread. Esther tried to do the same at the castle. The Green Gardens were the least affected since they could distract themselves with their crops. 

Malroth laid back with one eye open as he watched Hargon and Victoria flip through the pages of Serencia's magic textbooks. Now that he thought about it, Hargon's magic was severely weakened; he was a fine mage by human standards--especially for his age. But he was nowhere near the world-ending demon wizard that he once was. Maybe he was all talk, no bite now? Like some yappy dog that thinks it's three times its size. Though why hasn't he been able to use even a little bit of demon energy? 

"Hey asshole," Malroth asked. "Why aren't you using your old demon magic?" 

"I can't. Not unless I want to die by 23 like the last person who used demonic magic in a battle setting." Hargon answered. 

"Hah! So you ARE all talk and no bite now! How's it feel to get your balls cut off?" Malroth smirked in delight at Hargon's expense. The former cult leader scowled. Once he found a way to get to Earth, he could use its weaponry to destroy all of those who opposed him. 

"You won't be laughing in a few years. I'm coming back with at least 1,000 nuclear warheads." Hargon warned and Malroth's smile faded. "Now I just have to find a way to convince the US to give them to me. That's unlikely though, since they're in the middle of another civil war. I'll have to wait it out or convince neutral states like Russia or China." 

"What...?" Malroth turned to Hargon with confusion. "What's a nuclear warhead?" 

"It's a weapon that makes the Kazapple cannon look like a rusty copper sword." Hargon answered. "They exist in a place called Earth." 

"Earth? Never heard of it." Malroth blinked. "Is that where Sappho's from?" 

"Yes. Her name was Chisaki Suzuki, but she changed it when she came here to this world." Hargon said as he made a note in a paragraph he was reading.

"Why'd she have two names?" Malroth asked. 

"That's a common practice on Earth." Hargon answered. "The first name is a given name, which is unique to that person, and the second one is called a surname, which is inherited either by marriage or what family you were born into." 

"I want two names!" Victoria interrupted. "Can I have two names?" 

"We'd all have to share a surname, though, since we're...a family." Hargon shuttered at saying the last part.  

"Should we use 'Suzuki' since it's Sappho's?" Malroth scratched his head. "I'll run it past her." 

That night, there was another heated discussion around the dinner table. People from the Green Gardens also happened to be there in celebration of another successful crop season. 

"Is it true you used to be called Chisaki Suzuki?" Malroth asked. Sappho nearly choked on her seared rabbit steak. She was going to have a stern talk with Hargon later. 

"Yes, it is." Sappho wiped her mouth. "I'd prefer if you still call me Sappho." 

"So can we have your second name? That surname thing where families share a second name after yer first one?" Malroth asked eagerly. "Since you already have one, we were thinkin' we'd use that." 

"Alright, I can't see why not." Sappho then leaned over and kissed him, "Malroth Suzuki,"  

"Actually we'd like a surname, too. It'd sound like a nice way to help people know who's related to who." Perry said as the entire table turned and looked at him.

Rosie kicked Perry under the table. Perry sweated uncomfortably, "...Not that accidental inbreeding ever happened on Furrowfield." 

"What're some common surnames in your world?" Rosie asked. 

"Well, it all depends on the place and language you use. Rosie and Perry are both English names, so I figure you should have one. Let's see...a rural English surname...," Sappho thought. "Bailey, Green, Atwood, Barton..," 

"Bailey sounds good enough," Rosie nodded. "Alright, Rosie and Perry Bailey." 

Hargon Suzuki sat and watched as people lined up to get their family surname anointed by the resident builder like Adam bestowing titles to the animals in Genesis. Britney Burke. Anessa and Haydin Samaras. Esther and Babs Haviv. Lulu Curie. Dougie and Digby Doyle. Lillian Wagner. Bonanzo Lopez. 

Apparently, as he read on Sappho's computer, there were already several religions on Earth that he'd have to navigate through when he got there. He couldn't show up with his own religion. He read through their beliefs and stories, and unsurprisingly, many were hypocrites just like his followers. There was the most popular one, Christianity, and its siblings Islam and Judaism. He didn't think that religions could be intertwined, so that was interesting to read about. There was also the oldest of them, Hinduism, Daoism, Sikh, Voodoo, Shinto, and Bhuddism. Not to mention the thousands of regional folk religions worldwide.

He actually thought that Voodoo would be his thing. He liked the idea of dolls that could hurt people and zombies. Kudos. Still, lots to remember for when Hargon would inevitably make his Earth depute.

Time passed again, and this time it was Hargon's "fifth" birthday. The demon lord sat there awkwardly at the end of the table. The Green Garden folks came, as did Babs and a few of the children from the Scarlet Sands. There was an oppressive air that the kids could sense. It was probably the quietest birthday party the Isle of Awakening had ever seen. 

"What? No presents?" Hargon laid his cheek on his palm. 

"The right to live under the same roof as us after the literal fucking hell you put us through is your present." Malroth snapped. 

"Actually, I do have a present." Sappho mentioned. 

"Really?" Hargon's eyes lit up. 

"Your OWN Instagram account." Sappho explained, "You're really messing up my feed algorithm. Now you can like and save as many gay thirst traps of gym rats and OnlyFans foot fetishes pages as you want. I'll keep following the endangered bat sanctuary accounts, though. Baby bats are cute, I'll give you that." 

"This is the BEST present I have ever gotten." Hargon's smiled and stood up on his chair, proclaiming to everyone in the room. "NOW I CAN BE AS OPENLY GAY AS POSSIBLE!" 

"I understood none of that?" Malroth asked. "What's a foot fetish--" 

"ANYWAY," Sappho interrupted before she had to explain that. "Congratulations, High Priest Hargon. You now have full, unrestricted access to Earth's social media. And you can do what every kid in my world did and lie about your age to look at as much gay porn as you want." 

"I regret everything my followers have said about you." Hargon was elated. "You have redeemed yourself of your sins, builder."  

"Are you really gay?" One girl from the Scarlet Sands asked. 

"Honey, I could tell you that from day one," Babs laughed. "What kind of straight guy turns his head away from these tits?" 

"That wasn't the exact reason why I was uncomfortable consuming your milk, it was more than you were a filthy human, but my gayness definitely didn't help." Hargon rolled his eyes. 

After the mandatory cake slicing, all of the other children ran amok like swarms of locusts being allowed full reign over Egypt.  

Chapter Text

Chisaki did her nightly doom-scrolling session. She was hunched over going through any news of the Iowa-Missouri border battles. The Neo-Confederates had actually gained ground against the combined forces of the rest of the world's armies. They had started to leak into Michigan. 

One would think that the Midwest and the Southeast of what was once the "United" States would be crushed by the forces of NATO and their allies. But basically everyone in the Bible Belt were experts at handling semi-automatics despite not knowing how many teeth a person is SUPPOSED to have. Not to mention that states such as Texas, Florida, Wyoming, and Virginia had the highest amount of veterans who knew how to handle war. They numbered in the millions. 

In the latest battle, several hundred NATO soldiers were captured and taken to POW camps. 

Including her cousin. 

She suspected as such when she hadn't seen him post in over a month. He used to post at least daily to raise morale for his squad. It was a way of connecting his men back with their families. Then she got an email from one of the surviving officers that her brother had been taken. Tears began to fall down her face. She couldn't hide it anymore.  

And the only person who truly knew the real her--not as Sappho the genius builder who saved the world, but Chisaki the missing Stanford engineering student--was fucking HARGON, the least emphatic person she knew. Like hell was he ever going to comfort her. 

Speaking of Hargon, he poked his head in the door of the private study. "Oh dear mother~! Your hour on the laptop is up, so if I'll be taking control of--wait, are you...crying?" 

"YOUR cousin has been imprisoned by a bunch of toothless assholes." Sappho sniffled. 

"...And you want me to do what, exactly? Neither of us have a way to actually get to Earth." Hargon folded his arms. "I've been looking for one, trust me. I want my nukes."

"Let fucking hell am I going to let YOU get access to nukes." Sappho was terrified at the thought. The last time Hargon had control of a weapon of mass destruction, he nearly ended both the illusion AND the real world. "Fine, have the laptop. I'm going to get a bath." 

"OK," Hargon sat himself on the desk chair, logged out of Sappho's account and onto his own. "Oh! Feets4Jackoffs just posted a new video!"  

"What the ACTUAL FUCK, dude?" Sappho turned her head around back at Hargon. "YOUR COUSIN IS PROBABLY BEING WATER-BOARDED RIGHT NOW BY A BUNCH OF ILLITERATE HICKS AND YOU'RE LOOKING AT FUCKING FEET ON A GAY PORN SITE!?" 

"...yes?" Hargon blinked. "Do you have something against feet?"  

"I knew you were a jackass, but this is a NEW LOW for you, y'know that? Jesus fucking Christ," Sappho slammed the door behind her and slid down the wall. 

"I was thinking about exploiting Christianity once I got to Earth." Hargon said to himself as he clicked on the video. 

While Hargon was enjoying himself, Sappho was balling her eyes out. Malroth heard Sappho sniffling and immediately ran to her aid. "WHO HURT YOU!? WAS IT HARGON!?" 

"It's not him...it's just...something that's been happening in my home world." Sappho sighed. "My cousin has been captured by an enemy force." 

"Then let me kick their sorry ass." Malroth growled and pounded his fists, ready to pound whoever made his wife cry into next Tuesday. 

"I'd love that, but there's no way to get there." Sappho buried her nose into her knees. "Hopefully he'll find a way out. We escaped prison together. Remember? Maybe he'll take after his cousin?" 

"I'll punch a hole into your world if I have to." Malroth's aura glowed. 

"That'd be wonderful if you could...," Sappho's crying slowed down. 

Another month passed. Sappho, in an attempt to get her two bookish children out of the house, decided that it'd be a good time for Aunt Babs to take them to the Oasis in the Scarlet Sands. Victoria had yet to make much progress in terms of her magic abilities. She could only use a few spells. The now eight-year-old waded her feet in the desert spring, her head tilted downward as she watched her brother practice Kacrag. He was trying to go for Kacraggle, but his young body couldn't handle it yet. Victoria wasn't sure what she was doing wrong; she tried meditating every night. She kept getting closer, bits of the white void had appeared in her mind, but not enough for her to be pulled in. 

"What am I doing wrong? I read magic texts everyday. I practice so hard." Victoria lamented as she could only manage to levitate a small sphere of water a few meters above the surface of the water for fifteen minutes, then it burst and splashed everyone. 

"Sweetheart, your brother is a demon king who is hundreds, if not thousands of years old. He ruled over legions of monsters and humans. So of course he's far more confident in his abilities and has a head-start on you. You're just eight, but if you ask me, you're making great progress. Not many kids your age know as much as you do about magic." Babs kissed Victoria on the forehead. "Y'know, I wasn't always the best dancer. I tripped and fell more times than I can count when I was just starting out." 

"I can't even imagine you tripping." Victoria looked up at Babs. 

"Well I did. A lot." Babs laughed. "You're a smart girl. Definitely smarter than I was at your age. I could barely read, and you're able to read ancient texts for adults. You've got your mom's brains." 

"You really think so?" Victoria lifted her head. 

"Well, more than Lizzie, I can tell you that much." Babs chuckled. "Hey, you're not gonna get anywhere if you don't believe in yourself. Think about it, why do you want to learn magic in the first place?"

Lizzie thought for a moment and then said, "I wanna protect the people of this island. It's where I grew up 'n my mommy and daddy gave everythin' for it. I wanna be strong. I wanna be useful. I dan't wanna be a nobody who can't do nothin'. I wanna BE someone. I wish I had half 'o the confidence that Hargon has...,"

"Good. Remember that whenever you're feelin' down 'bout yourself. Repeat after me, 'I wanna be strong, I wanna be someone, I wanna protect'." 

"I wanna be strong, I wanna be someone, I wanna protect...," Victoria chanted. 

"Good! Now say it again! Louder!" Babs ordered. 

"I wanna be strong! I wanna be someone! I wanna protect!" Victoria repeated. 

"Again! Even louder this time! Shout it at the top of your lungs! I want you to make sure everyone on the island hears you!" Babs cheered. 

"I WANNA BE STRONG! I WANNA BE SOMEONE! I WANNA PROTECT!" Victoria shouted.

"There we are!" Babs ruffled the little girl's hair. "Do you feel better now, sweetheart?" 

"I-I do." Victoria nodded. 

"Alright, good. Whenever you feel like you can't compete with your brother or feel like giving up, say those words to yourself. Ok?" Babs winked. 

That night while Hargon was scrolling through gay thirst traps on Instagram, Victoria did her nightly meditation until she fell asleep. When she regained consciousness, she was in the fabled white void. She was met by a man in a purple turban and cape. He wore a white robe with blue pants underneath and a pair of leather boots. "You're a cute one. You look a little bit like my daughter. It's the blond hair." 

"Am I...in Purgatory? Are you one of the heroes that'll take me to Yggidrasil?" Victoria asked. 

"Yeah. My name's Abel. What's yours?" The hero introduced himself. "It took a while to get everything figured out. Yggidrasil's sister, the Zenith Dragon, will be taking care of you. It shouldn't really make a difference. We just had to get things in order." 

"Mr. Abel? Am I gonna get a really bad fever like my brother?" Victoria shivered. 

"No, you shouldn't. Yggidrasil had to remove your brother's demonic energy. There was...A LOT of that in him." Abel laughed nervously before leaning down. "Don't worry, you're going to be alright. Just take my hand," 

The layout of the Zenithian Sky Castle was somewhat different to the world tree. Winged people called Zenithians shuffled around the castle, talking to each other and training. While on the way to the top floor where the Zenith Dragon resided, Abel ran into a blue-haired man in a blue tunic with white clothing underneath and a golden hairpiece stopped him. 

"Oh, Abel! Funny seeing you here. You're usually busy caring for your wife. By the way, how's my great-great-great-granddaughter Bianca doing?" The blue-haired man waved. 

"She's fine, Solo." Abel reassured the man, now known as Solo. 

"Who's this cutie?" Solo looked down at Victoria, then over at Abel. "She's pretty young to have gotten to the void. How old is she?"

"Eight," Abel answered. 

"Only eight? Most kids come here around ten to twelve." Solo was shocked. 

"T-Thank you," Victoria clutched onto Abel's cape nervously. "It was nice meeting you, Mr. Solo." 

"Nice meeting you, too." Solo waved, "Good luck!" 

Once Victoria was guided up to the Zenith dragon, Abel took a back seat and observed from the edge of the platform. The Zenith Dragon gazed down at Victoria, "So you are the cult leader's sister? How curious, your aura is completely different."

"You aren't the first to say that," Victoria blushed. "Ms. Zenith Dragon Lady?" 

"What is it, my child?" The Zenith dragon asked. 

"U-Um...can you give me an extra-big leaf so I can be as strong as my brother?" Victoria begged. 

"The leaf itself is not what makes a mage powerful, it is simply the key that opens your locked soul to the world of magic. What you do with the contents will determine what fate you have as a blossoming mage." The Zenith Dragon explained.  

"So practice, practice, practice?" Victoria guessed. 

"Indeed. You are but a seed, but with water and sunlight to nurture you, one day you can become a strong oak." The Zenith Dragon then lifted a leaf from Yggidrasil's branches and placed it into Victoria's chest. She felt a pinch before regaining her balance. 

"That wasn't as bad as I thought," Victoria's breathing slowly returned to normal. "From what Hargon said, it sounded like I'd die." 

"Again, your brother had to be cleansed greatly. You are but a blank slate," The Zenith Dragon finished. "You may now return to your world, may you grow and prosper as a mage." 

Victoria was escorted out of the castle by Abel. "My wife Bianca's a great mage. Her sister Nera is, too." 

"Really? What're they like?" 

"Bianca's got a little bit of a temper sometimes, but she's an amazing woman and Nera's a sweetheart." Abel glanced up. "Alright, it's time for you to go back. Be good, ok?" 

"Ok, Mr. Abel!" Victoria nodded as a portal opened below her. 

A few weeks later, Victoria cast her first Splish while practicing in the Oasis. "Good job, girl! You did it!" 

"I did!" Victoria jumped up and down. "I DID IT! I DID IT! I DID--" 

The roar of a giant house-sized mud mannequin behind Hargon interrupted Victoria's cheering. She and Babs looked up at the massive creature. Hargon was cackling, "It's been quite some time since I made my last Mud Mannequin! NOW MY SON! SHOW THEM TRUE PAIN-"

SPLISH! Victoria cast a giant ball of water at the Mud Mannequin.

It groaned in anger and then punched a nearby cliff in anger, waking Malroth up from his afternoon nap. He jumped onto the top of another cliff and faced off against the newly-created monster. The former god of destruction punched the Mud Mannequin with his bare fists and the creature turned into dust. 

"Alas, history repeats itself," Hargon sighed at the sight of the Mud Mannequin being destroyed. He was showing a vulnerability around humans that was rare for him, which piqued Babs's interest. 

"What's your deal?" Babs asked. 

"I like Mud Mannequins." Hargon blushed in embarrassment. "They're one of my favorite monsters. I used to play a lot with them as a child...," 

"What were you like as a kid? You know, the first time." Babs asked as she reclined on a rock with her feet dangling in the water. 

"Alas, it was so long ago...," Hargon reminisced, "Well, most monsters are either made by demonic mages or hatch from eggs. So to be truthful, I've never had to deal with siblings or parents before this. Most monsters were basically on their own since birth. There were exceptions, but I was not one of them. I spent much of my youth fighting tooth and nail to the top, beating other monsters to have the money for magic texts, defending myself from humans, maintaining a shelter to survive the elements--all until I had my own castle, my own library of books, my own army, and even my own cult! I pulled myself up with my own sandal-straps!" 

"I-I had no idea you had it so bad!" Babs was on the verge of sobbing. "No wonder you turned out the way you did!"

"Oh, don't give me your pity, slut!" Hargon spat. 

"Excuse me? I almost felt sorry for you just then." Babs crossed her arms. Malroth jumped down from the cliff and looked sternly over at Hargon. 

"Hey, mister! We don't call nice ladies names like that in the Suzuki household!" Malroth, the god of destruction of the patriarchy, grabbed and pinched his son's cheek. "You're grounded from Instagram tonight!" 

"Y-Yes, Master Malroth-" Hargon muttered. 

"Oh, Victoria. So you finally got your Yggidrasil power-up? That's great! You can help keep your brother in line!" Malroth smirked. 

Sappho sat in a meeting with all of the other heads of each portion of the islands, as well as representatives from Furrowfield, Khrumbul-Dun, and Moonbrooke. They had finished construction on the school; it was nestled on a hill between the Green Gardens and the Cerulean Steppe. Before it opened they needed teachers, a principal, cafeteria staff, and a way to transport children to and from the building. Esther and Haydin were probably going to be teachers, but they needed more than just them. 

The population of the island was growing by the day; it seemed like every morning someone new came to shore to look for a better life. A safe place with well-built infrastructure and plenty of jobs and food.  The once small trio that washed shore became 100 in three years, then 500 in five, 1,000 in ten, and now they were looking at 2,500 residents that now called the Island of Awakening their home by the end of the year.

It was only projected to grow and grow and grow. The birth rate was still high since there was no access to contraception or abortion. Most families had somewhere between 3-6 children because of that. They needed a hospital with an OB/GYN providing free women's healthcare to lower it so the island wouldn't get overpopulated.  

They projected to hit 10,000 people twenty years from now if trends kept going the way that they were with immigration and family sizes being that high. 

"We could build more tracks and have them be carried by train tracks in mining carts," Digby suggested. 

"You just want more tracks, don't you? Why don't you just go back to Khrumbul-Dun then?" Babs teased. 

"I dunno wanna be away from my bro," Digby answered. 

"I get it. If Den didn't decide to go with me, I might've not gone to the Isle of Awakening." Babs nodded. 

"We could use tracks, but we'd need to have them travel in something more stable than mine carts." Sappho then realized: trains. They could have public transit across the island. A million ideas came into her mind as she began to jot them down in her notebook. 

"What're doin'?" Rosie asked. 

"We're going to have trains." Sappho showed her blueprint. 

"What's a 'train'?" Perry tilted his head.  

"It's like a covered wagon that rides on tracks like a train. It's more stable and people won't go flying out of it." Sappho explained. "They had it back in my world." 

"That's an amazing idea, Lady Sappho!" Esther clapped her hands together. 

"We can always count on y'all to save the day with that big brain 'o yours!" Digby cheered. 

"Alright, let's get going on building that train!" Sappho high-fived Malroth. 

Sappho gazed out at the window at the hundreds of households dotted across various areas across the island. These people depended on her. They were her family, too. She built a city, but there was still loads that needed to be done. Malroth watched as she looked out at the bustling neighborhoods. 

"What's up?" 

"We found the Isle of Awakening a city of sand, and one day we will leave it a city of marble." Sappho edited the famous Emperor Augustus quote, 'I found Rome a city of bricks, and left it a city of marble'. 

A disheveled, sleep-deprived, bruised Japanese man washed ashore as a group of fishermen headed to the docks. He wore tattered rags and had a giant bullet wound on his arm that had left a trail of blood in the water. His eyes opened to see the seamen looking back at him. He whispered in Japanese, "(Am...in Heaven?)" 

"He's bleedin' out!" 

"We gotta get 'em to the castle infirmary! He's gonna die!" 

The fisherman carried the injured man up to the Cerulean Steppe castle. Britney greeted them, "State your business before entering." 

"We gotta get 'is lad to get some help!" The fisherman replied and motioned to the man on his back. Britney took one look at the man and paled. She hadn't seen someone so dehydrated and starving since she was besieged by monsters in Moonbrooke. Immediately the man was placed in a cot and Esther was called in to check him out.

"It's a good thing you brought this poor lost sheep when you did. He was hours away from seeing the gates of the Goddess." Esther dipped one of the man's wounds with cotton to clean it. It took her a solid thirty minutes to stop the bleeding. She bandaged up the wound in fresh bandage wraps. "Tell us, my child, what is your name? What wretched monster did this to you?" 

"Corporal Hinata Suzuki of the 229th NATO Army Ground Battalion, at your service." The man saluted the best he could with his injuries. 

"Did you say your last name is 'Suzuki'?" Esther nearly dropped her tools. "Are you sure about that? You don't look like a member of the Suzuki family." 

Was there a yakuza dynasty here? Where the fuck did I end up? Hinata sighed, "Explain," 

"The Suzuki family is the ruling one on the Isle of Awakening," Esther answered. "Lady Sappho is too busy planning her new train blueprints right now, Malroth is training his daughter, but I'll see if Lady Victoria or Young Master Hargon is available-" 

"'Hargon'? 'Malroth'? You mean like the bad guys from Dragon Quest II?" Hinata asked. 

"I don't know what you mean. Do you recognize the name Hargon? Did some remnants of the Children do this to you?" Esther asked.

"Uh, no, I don't live in an ancient video game." Hinata replied. "Nice joke, I guess they do say laughter is the best medicine...,"  

"'Video game'...?" Esther blinked. "Well, I'll get him for you." 

In the library, Hargon was rereading his notes on fire magic when Esther walked in quietly. "Young Master Hargon? There's a man who claims to be a member of the Suzuki family. Would you come down to confirm?" 

Chapter Text

Hargon stood over the bed and gazed at the young man he had seen saved in pictures stored on Sappho's laptop. 

Hargon did learn that on Earth, their world was known as fiction--a video game series called 'Dragon Quest' from the Builder's home country of Japan, written by a man named Yuji Horri and brought to visual form by a fellow called Akira Toriyama. He looked at what information these games said about them: they were extremely biased in favor of the Scions of Erdrick.

They had the main story-beats right, but aside from that? It was basically propaganda! So Hargon refused to believe a word of what the Wiki page about him said. 

"Yes, that's the Builder's cousin." Hargon confirmed. 

"Really? I don't see the resemblance to Lady Sappho or Master Malroth. Well, if you say so, Young Master Hargon." Esther paused.

"Wait, HE'S Hargon?" Hinata pointed at Hargon. "I've streamed playthroughs of Dragon Quest II and the rest of the Erdrick trilogy before the war began. He's supposed to be some blue lizard wizard, not some precocious blond brat." 

"I was, but I got trapped in this body." Hargon pointed at himself.  

"This is a weird spin-off. What was Square thinking with this one?" Hinata rubbed his temples. "But no, really? What sort of joke is this? I just escaped a Neo-Confederate prison and somehow nearly drowned in Missouri, a landlocked state. That in itself is weird enough, I don't need...whatever this bullshit is." 

"What is this 'Dragon Quest' that he keeps talking about?" Esther tilted her head, confused. 

"Alright, when you're done with the bit, you can tell me what's really going on." Hinata laughed nervously before clutching his abdomen. "CHRIST, MY RIBS!"

"Don't move! Be careful!" Esther pleaded. "Lay down, you're nowhere near the state where you can sit up yet. Young Master Hargon, go get Lady Sappho or Master Malroth!" 

Sappho was in a meeting going over which islands to visit to recruit some scholars to teach at the school. There were currently 500 children on the island between ages 6-18. 300 of them were between ages 6-11, 50 were 11-14, and another 150 were 14-18. They would section each age bracket into primary, middle, and secondary schools. They would be using a hodgepodge of the Japanese and French school systems. The primary and middle schools would be generalized education, and in secondary they could choose a certain path to follow: STEM, the Fine Arts, or Sociopolitical Economics. The finer details would be pulled from Japanese schools; culture festivals, the children learning to serve lunches themselves, and a proper uniform provided by the schools. There would be classes in battle and magic as their version of PE. 

Esther popped her head in, "Lady Sappho? There is a young man that Young Master Hargon claims is related to you. He's in the infirmary. He says his name is Hinata Suzuki." 

Sappho nearly dropped her book and pen as she darted past Esther and downstairs to the infirmary. When she got there, she nearly fell to her knees and prayed to whatever God or Goddess there was that this wasn't a dream. Granted, if it was it'd be half-nightmare since Hargon was there. The Builder grabbed Hinata's hands. "You're here! Oh thank Yggidrasil, you're alive! I've been so worried about you! You have no idea!" 

"I have never seen you in my life...but thanks?" Hinata shrugged. "Who are you?" 

"I'm Chisaki, just in another body." Sappho explained. "I'm called Sappho here." 

"Does anyone here stay in the body they were born in?" Hinata asked as he looked at both Hargon and Sappho. "I'm too tired for this shit. Are the people here serious about being in Dragon Quest?" 

"I didn't believe it at first, either...but yeah, this is the world of Dragon Quest." 

"Ok, so you're saying that after months of being starved and tortured by Neo-Confederates in a POW camp forty miles north of St Louis, I've been transported to a magic fantasy world from a video game?" Hinata glared. 

"Yeah, that's what happened." Sappho shrugged. 

"I wasn't even hit by a truck." Hinata gazed down. "So what else did I miss?" 

"Yeah," Sappho breathed in as she prepared to explain the entire string of events that had happened; being pulled into the illusion that was the Isle of Awakening, building the Deitree on Furrowfield, un-petrifying Babs in Krumbul-Dun, ending war on Moonbrooke, escaping from Skeltraz, saving and marrying Malroth, defeating Hargon only to give birth to him, and now the new building plans for a transit system, a school, and a hospital. 

"...So this means that the evil cult leader from Dragon Quest II is my cousin?" Hinata put together. 

"I'm not happy about it, either." Hargon muttered and looked back at his mother. "Now can I go back to the library?"

"Yes, you can leave." Sappho folded her arms. Hargon left the room with a bored expression on his face. 

"So you built a laptop that can communicate with Earth?" Hinata stared in shock as Sappho showed him. He then glanced over at Sappho, her face was at the very least sixteen years older than when she last went missing. She told him that she was transported at the same age as she was on Earth; yet her body was now 34. She had Lizzie at 21, Victoria at 24, and Hargon at 27. He was 14 when she went missing, and he was now 21. It had only been seven years on Earth since she was gone, and sixteen years here. 

"Was there some sort of time dilation? What year is it here? Do you guys use the same calendar?" Hinata asked. 

"All good questions." Sappho sat down as she opened her trusty notebook. "I've been trying to be the Emperor Augustus of this world, so eventually I would have to make a calendar."

"You and your Greco-Roman obsession." Hinata shook his head. 

It was true. When she was seven, Sappho first fell in love with architecture and engineering after going to a museum exhibit about Ancient Rome and their extensive road networks that connected most of the Western world, aqueducts, temples, villas, circuses, baths; it was so fascinating. It gripped her and wouldn't let go. She wanted to know everything. She spent hours in the library drawing up her own ideas about what she'd create if she were an architect in Ancient Rome. She then studied other eras of architecture; everything from Ancient Egypt to Baroque styles. 

That's why she chose the name Sappho, a famous Ancient Greek poet. 

Hargon sat on a cushioned seat nearby. "You know you can leave this to me since you're so busy. I'm actually quite the mathematician on top of a master of rhetoric and magic." 

Sappho paused as she considered the offer, "You'll create it WITH me. I don't want every month to be named 'Hargon', 'Hargon', 'Hargon'."

"Do you think I wouldn't get my Master a month?" Hargon furrowed his brow. 

"Ugh! It's like having a reverse-Oedipus complex!" Sappho groaned as Hinata chuckled in the background. 

Over the next few weeks, Sappho and Hargon spent their days going over how to divide the months, days, and years after they found out the position that the planet they were on was in relation to the sun. They decided to divide the time periods of BEFORE the downfall of the Children of Hargon and AFTER it. BH (Before Hargon) and AH (After Hargon). 

The current year was 16 AH. There were ten months: Dragonlord, Malroth, Zoma, Psaro, Ladja, Murdaw, Orgodemir, Dhoulmagus, Corvus, and Mordegon. Each month would be 28-30 days, similar to that of Earth, since their moon moved in a very similar orbit.  

It was a painful process, but after finishing it, everything made much more sense. 

After two months, Hinata had recovered enough to get out of bed. He was still in no fighting condition and relied heavily on a cane. 

Hargon had gained enough experience in the element of earth to start practicing how to harness fire. He loved using spells like Kaboom and Zapple in his past life. Serenica's book stated that the best ways to harness fire would be to go to hot places, understandably, like hot deserts and volcanoes. It sounded like it'd be perfect to take a trip to Khrumbul-Dun.

He sat at breakfast one morning while Sappho was having her morning coffee. 

Before he lifted up his spoon of oatmeal to his lips, he turned to the Builder. "I wish to pay Khrumbul-Dun a visit; I need to start harnessing fire. They have underground lava lakes I could meditate in-" 

"ABSOLUTELY. FUCKING. NOT." Sappho stood up from her seat. 

"Why? You'd be rid of me for a few months! That should be dream come true for you, vile builder." Hargon argued. 

"Hargon, in case you forgot: I AM YOUR MOTHER NOW." Sappho leaned over a chair and looked directly at him. "There's no way in Malhalla I am letting you or any of your siblings play with LAVA." 

"Don't you want me dead?" Hargon tilted his head. 

"Back when you WEREN'T MY SON, YES, I did. A LOT. But now I can't fight my maternal instinct to protect you." Sappho grabbed her abdomen. "I've been down to those dangerous lava lakes myself. I nearly died several times trying to get diamonds in order to UNDO the damage YOUR employee, Medusa, did to that poor mining town!" 

"Just go to the Scarlet Sands, it's hot as fuck, you can cultivate earth just fine there." Malroth shrugged as disappointment fell on Hargon's face. 

"As you insist, Master." Hargon then slowly ate the bowl of oatmeal. 

Malroth decided to watch over the children while Hinata got to see the Scarlet Sands pyramid for the first time. "Whoa! You guys built that? It's huge! It's as big as Earth's pyramids!" 

"Yep! My wife's work is AWESOME!" Malroth was beaming with pride. 

"You aren't kidding," Hinata carefully sat down by the Oasis. He looked up to see Hargon trying to look up at the sun while standing atop a cliff. 

"GIVE ME YOUR POWERS, YOU BALL OF LIGHT!" Hargon demanded the medium-sized sphere of gas. 

"...He's supposed to be the 'smart' kid?" Hinata whispered to Malroth, who looked away.

That being said, after a few hours in the sun and focusing on the heat trapped in the sand, Hargon was finally away to create a tiny wisp of fire on the top of his fingertip. It was the same size as the flame on a birthday candle, but it was something. It went out in a matter of minutes. He kept trying to summon it again and again. 

At one point, while he was trying to keep the flame alive for longer than ten minutes, Lizzie jokingly splashed Hargon in the face. The cult leader was immediately livid as his clothes were now wet, which would make it nearly impossible for him to make any more progress. 

"Your face! Hahaha!" Lizzie laughed in a cheeky Malroth-esque manner. 

"YOU FUCKING BITCH! HOW DARE YOU!" Hargon summoned a Kacrag boulder to knock Lizzie off of her feet and splattered her onto the ground. Lizzie started crying.  

"HEY! Hargon, whadda I say about callin' girls nasty names?" Malroth yelled. He crossed his arms and then looked over at Lizzie. "Don't do that again, Lizzie. Both of you say sorry to each other!" 

The two children scowled before they reluctantly apologized to each other. "Sorry," 

"I never thought the god of destruction would be such a feminist ally." Hinata's eyes widened. 

"I destroy the patriarchy." Malroth smirked. 

"Do you even know what that is? It's a four-syllable word." Hinata asked.

"It's somethin' bad that makes girls feel like shit." Malroth blinked. 

"I mean, you're not wrong. On a base level, that's true." Hinata scratched his head. "Patriarchy is a system of government where men are in charge of everything in society and positions of power, while making women second-class citizens who have little to no rights." 

"That sounds dumb." Malroth reacted. "Why's it matter what gender someone is as long as they can kick ass 'n build? It dan't make no sense." 

"It doesn't make sense because the patriarchy and other forms of oppression aren't logical." Hinata answered. "Y'know, I never thought my cousin would marry someone with such kenergy." 

"...'Kenergy'?" Malroth was now even more confused. Was this some fancy word that only Hargon and Sappho knew? 

"It's a nice himbo." Hinata explained. 

"'Himbo'?" Malroth was starting to get frustrated at all these weird terms that he didn't know. 

"A dumb, muscular man. No thoughts, all abs." Hinata finished. 

As the final touches were placed on the public transit system. Right now, there were only three train lines: the Blue Line (The Cerulean Steppe), the Red Line (The Scarlet Sands), and the Green Line (The Green Gardens). Sappho planned to expand on it after the school opened. She paced around the room while going over her notebook to make sure there was nothing she missed. After that, she put the notebook down and began to stare out the window at the snowfall. 

Lulu came and watched her friend get lost in her thoughts. Lulu was to be the principal of the new school; after all, she always wanted to be in charge of something. "So what's going on, Saphho?" 

"I'm just worried, that's all." Sappho tilted her head down. 

"Leave it to Principal Lulu then!" The pink-haired woman pointed to herself. "What's rolling around in that head of yours?" 

"It's just...my kids are going to be going to school for the first time this spring." Sappho hugged herself. "I'm nervous." 

"Your kids'll do just fine!" Lulu smiled. 

"It's just Lizzie and Hargon are such trouble-makers--" 

"Wait," Lulu interrupted. "HARGON is going to this school? Isn't he an ancient ex-cult leader who tried to kill everyone?"  

"He is, but he needs to learn how to act...more like his age, and more like a well-adjusted human instead of a weird egomaniac." Sappho paused. 

"Did you act your age when you were a kid?" Lulu asked. 

"Sometimes. I was a quiet bookworm back then with a big imagination and big ambitions." Sappho leaned against the windowpane. "I guess I never really stopped being that. Well, I'm not quiet anymore. My parents did worry that I wasn't getting enough time with other kids, and that I'd end up being a shut-in for the rest of my life. I was always in my own little world, doodling designs in my notebook, I sat alone at lunch reading. My parents often worried that I wasn't socializing enough with kids my age. Maybe this is just me wanting to break the cycle of loneliness. It pains me to see so much of myself in him,"

Lulu then glanced up at the ceiling, "So I'm going to be in charge of looking after Hargon?" 

"Are you up for the challenge?" Sappho asked. 

"Like I told you back when you left for Furrowfield, don't worry! I'm tougher than I look!" Lulu put her hands on her hips. 

"Let's hope so, or everyone on this island ages 6-18 will be scarred for life." Sappho smiled. "We'd have to invent a new field of psychotherapy to help them cope." 

"You say the weirdest things, Sappho!" Lulu laughed. 

Snow was antithetical to practicing fire magic, so Hargon was trapped in the house as the blizzard continued to rampage. He was running out of time; in the month of Psaro, the school would open and he'd be forced to attend for six hours a day. He'd be trapped in a room with a bunch of snot-nosed brats with no brains. 

He tried to focus his attention on controlling the flames in the fireplaces and the furnace. Even getting control over tiny bits of fire would help him connect with the element. It was so exhausting. Would he really have to spend the rest of his life trying to attain even a quarter of what he had as a demon king? 

So Hargon decided to read up about the last man to use demon magic in a battle-setting: Wei Wuxian. 

"Good news! Wei Wuxian is dead, and I will now recount for you his list of wretched actions that have plagued the world during his life!" The first sentence started out exciting Hargon. A list of wretched actions? Count him in! He wanted a front-row ticket!

Though it quickly became apparent that his mind couldn't handle demonic energy. Wei Wuxian ended up turning into a pathetic drunkard until he was thrown into a pit by his own brother just to end his miserable existence. It was insane how fast his mind declined from the pressure; human brains and bodies were so weak. They were like twigs while demons were strong oak trees. Worse yet, Wei Wuxian was a young man in his early twenties and couldn't handle it. Who knows what sort of damage it'd do to a child's body?

Hargon did NOT want to become an alcoholic loser, thank you. Back to square one. Find a way to Earth in order to get revenge on Sappho. 

Chapter Text

The month of Psaro had come. 

Hargon dressed himself in the school uniform; a blue sweater-vest made of wool from the Green Gardens farms, a light cotton shirt underneath, khakis, and dress shoes. The color of your sweater-vest depended on each area of the island you lived; blue for the Cerulean Steppe, green for the Green Gardens, and red for the Scarlet Sands. 

The castle was amok with families getting ready; Hargon prepared himself...this would be one painful day.  

"Have you seen my socks?" Victoria looked around. 

"I dan't wanna go!" Lizzie whined. 

"You forgot to put your sweater-vest on!" Sappho chased her oldest child around the table. 

"I started my period yesterday. Do you have those cotton pads I can wear?" Victoria asked her mother. 

"What's a period?" Malroth asked as the Builder sat back down and let out a tired groan. 

"We have to be there EARLY because Lulu's giving a speech at the opening commencement--oh thank the gods you're already dressed, Hargon!" Sappho let out a sigh of relief. 

"Do you take me as a fool, human?" Hargon snarled. 

"That's not the attitude I need right now," Sappho seethed. "Sit down and eat your breakfast before it gets cold," 

"I hate having to eat," Hargon scowled as he ate some of the oatmeal.

Hargon, being 7.529 years of age, would be entering the equivalent of the 2nd grade. Victoria would be entering the equivalent of the sixth, and Lizzie the ninth. Lizzie had decided to go into the STEM track because she didn't have the attention span for the Fine Arts or Political Sciences.

Lulu stood proudly at the podium with hundreds of eyes fixed on her; parents, teachers, and children alike. It was impressive that only 55% of the speech was about how great she is. She finally finished, "And that's why Lulutopia Academy will be a shining beacon of progress and innovation for MY--I mean...OUR island."

There was an applause for her self-congratulatory speech in honor of doing nothing to actually build or develop the school. Mostly because people were glad that it was over. 

Hargon was placed in Class 2-B and had the second last chair in the back towards the window where he had a decent view of the nearby areas. Everyone's seats were sorted alphabetically by surname. Serge was their teacher. The dark teal man shuffled his papers. "Alright, before we begin; everyone go introduce yourselves to the rest of the class. Pair with an interesting fact about yourself." 

While most of the children stumbled through the introductions, one boy that was also from the Cerulean Steppe proudly stood up. He had medium-length purple hair and green eyes. He was in front of Hargon's seat. He proudly did a traditional Moonbrooke salute. "My name is Alexios Samaras, son of the Great Knight Anessa and the Bard Haydin Samaras. I am the defender of women! A true beacon of chivalry!" 

...

...

...

"Wonderful to hear; I, too, respect women. N-Next?" Serge shivered as he glanced down at the roster. He watched the cult leader rise from his seat and give the rest of the class his trademark villainous smirk.

"Greetings, children. My name is Hargon Suzuki, your future king. Learn to bow before me, humans." Hargon proudly introduced himself. 90% of the girls in the class immediately blushed. Hargon had inherited the Builder's looks--straight, silky blond hair and striking blue eyes--most people thought she was beautiful in addition to being extremely intelligent. Hargon had also inherited Malroth's defined jawline. 

"He's so cute,"

"He looks like a prince~"  

"Did he say his last name was 'Suzuki'? Like Lady Sappho?" 

"He didn't screw up. He spoke so well. Con-FEE-dent, right?" 

"It's Con-FOO-dent," 

"No, it's not!" 

"Class, quiet down!" Serge cleared his throat. "You forgot to share an interesting fact about yourself, Young Master Suzuki." 

"...I'm gay. VERY GAY." Hargon stated firmly to shut the gushing girls up. The girls began to whine and cry. 

"Alright, two minutes in and you've already made your classmates cry." Serge sighed. "This is going to be a long year...," 

"Young Master Hargon, I challenge you to a duel!" Alexios rose up from his chair. "You made these young maidens weep. As their proud defender, I cannot let this stand!" 

"You're an even bigger idiot than I thought. That's almost impressive!" Hargon rubbed his forehead.

"Meet me in the courtyard after school! We shall cross swords like real men!" Alexios demanded. "I will have none of you hiding behind your frilly magic!" 

"So I am going to label this area of the class 'the weird corner' from now on," Serge pointed in their general area. "Now let's go over each subject of the day. First thing in the morning, we'll have math from 9-10:30, then we'll have language arts from 10:30. Then you'll have either magic or battle for 1 hour, and lunch is 30 minutes. From 12-1:30, we'll have natural sciences and from 1:30-3:00 we'll have history." 

The rest of the morning was uneventful, aside from Alexios shooting Hargon daggers with his eyes. Hargon mostly ignored Alexios's attempts to get his attention. He sat in the corner of the classroom bored out of his mind.

After school, Alexios met Hargon in the courtyard just as planned. Honestly, Hargon figured that he had nothing better to do at the moment and it'd be fun to kick the kid's ass. They had wooden practice swords borrowed from the gym storage room. 

Hargon's plan was to just dodge until Alexios got exhausted and collapsed. If he could manage to dodge several of the Prince of Midenhall's strikes, Alexios would be a piece of cake. The former high priest thought to himself, Hm, I now want some sponge cake when I get home. 

Alexios had the stance of a professional swordsman. He held his sword the same way that the Prince of Midenhall did, with the same grace. Hargon was getting some serious Deja Vu. Hargon then thought about his words; what kind of child would have spoken with such an advanced lexicon? Besides him, naturally. He glanced up and realized: just as he wasn't the only impostor in the castle, he might not be the only adult reincarnated into a child's body.  

"I will end the mistake my ancestor made," Alexios whispered as he prepared to strike, but as he jumped up, an invisible wall prevented him from putting a strike. "I thought we stipulated that you wouldn't use magic for this duel?!" 

"I'm not doing anything," Hargon shrugged. 

"What do you mean you're not doing anything? I'm frozen in mid-air right now!" Alexios struggled. 

"Well, no matter! It seems like fate is in my favor." Hargon smirked as he prepared to strike with a small sphere of flame, only for that to disappear when it hit the invisible shield. His smile faded. 

"What...? So this really ISN'T you that's doing this? What is it then?" Alexios's anger turned to confusion. Just as it did, the shield evaporated and Alexios fell onto Hargon. Their foreheads clashed, and then both lost consciousness. 

Hargon woke up in the void of Purgatory, once again in his old body. Only this time, there was a red string attached to his pinky finger. He tuggled at it, but it was as hard as metal and flexible as silk. He looked up and saw that there was a warrior who bore some of the same physical attributes as the Scions of Erdrick. His helmet had bright red horns on the side and his suit of armor was dark-blue with a bright orange tunic underneath. He had white boots. The red string that was tied to his own finger went around the warrior's.

They were literally tied together. 

"And you are...?" Hargon blinked. 

"The grandfather of the Prince of Midenhall, whom I am told you have quite the past with," The man answered. "My real name is Alef." 

"So, what's with the strings?" Hargon asked. "Is this your doing?" 

"No, it's not. They appeared when I first met you when I went to sleep the night after your third birthday party. When we first met?" Alef explained. 

"...Oh yeah, you were there." Hargon searched back in his memories. "I've never seen such a strange metal in my life." 

"They're soul-mate strings. In my last life, I had mine tied with Princess Gwaelin." Alef looked at it. "They can't be cut, even with the strongest and most sacred of swords. Trust me, I've tried." 

"S-S-SOUL MATE STRINGS!?" Hargon screamed. 

"It's probable that it was the source of that invisible shield. I've heard rumors that soul-mates can't hurt each other." Alef folded his arms, "I didn't think a million years that when I reincarnated into Alexios that I'd be tied with YOU, the man I volunteered to stop after my ancestor foolishly brought you back to the land of the living." 

"WHAT?!" Hargon was now both angered and confused. 

"After Eleven sent you down to be reincarnated, all of the heroes had a meeting." Alef recounted. "I'll try to keep my recounting of the meeting short," 

---

7.3 years earlier... 

All of the heroes sat in a circle: Alef, the Prince of Midenhall, Erdrick, Solo, Abel, Reck, Auster, Eight, Nine, X, and Eleven. Everyone's eyes were on Eleven. The Luminary was shaking as Alef cleared his throat and stood up facing him. "So my fellow heroes, I believe we all have things we'd like to share with Eleven, our BELOVED LUMINARY. Let's hear what you have to say for yourself first." 

"U-Um, I-I just thought that maybe Hargon would change after being given a second chance at life and a human perspective-" Eleven tried to make his case. 

"OH BULLSHIT HE WOULD," The Prince of Midenhall rose from his seat. "How'd YOU like it if I brought back Mordegon?" 

"What does that have to do with anything?" Eleven asked. 

"You do know that humans can be evil, too, right? Have you SEEN the conversations that go on in my online lobby?" X asked. 

"I can't believe you put WOMEN AND CHILDREN in danger," Abel continued. 

"Do you think that this will only affect YOUR timeline? What if Hargon ends up creating a portal to OURS and starts to wreak havoc?" Solo banged on the table. 

"I actually think Eleven's onto something," Nine smiled. "We Celestrians are all about grace and-" 

"Well, we Zenithians have some basic fucking common sense." Solo snarled.

"You just undid ALL OF MY DESCENDANT'S EFFORTS. You expect me NOT to be pissed off?" Erdrick glared at Eleven, who sank further into his seat. 

"Does that mean I'm not the most hated hero anymore?" Reck asked. 

"Shut up, Reck. No one liked your game." Everyone simultaneously replied, with the exception of Auster, who was asleep. 

"Can we wrap this up? It's almost Munchie's naptime." Eight patted his grand-father/pet mouse on the head. 

"So we're all in agreement that this was a terrible idea on Eleven's part?" Alef asked the table. "If you agree, say 'aye'." 

"AYE," Everyone but Auster and Eleven said.

"So now then, what're we going to do about this? Right now he's only two months old." Erdrick sighed, "We can't kill a toddler and call ourselves 'heroes'. And we CERTAINLY can't leave this up to Eleven." 

There was a long silence as all of the heroes quietly brain-stormed in their heads. Finally, Alef raised his hand, "I'll go." 

"What?" Erdrick looked at his descendant. 

"I'll reincarnate as the child of one of their kingdom's greatest warriors, Anessa. That way I can keep tabs on him." Alef explained. 

"You're really offering to do this?" Erdrick was stunned. 

"Someone has to," Alef sighed. "Might as well be me." 

"Alright, we'll talk to Yggidrasil and she can help. The world rests on your shoulders once again," Erdrick turned to Alef. 

Present-day 

Alef finished his recounting of the meeting. "I didn't think that we'd end up being soul-mates. That really threw a wrench into the plan," 

"You think I'm happy about this?" Hargon scowled. "You're the ancestor of the brats who KILLED ME!" 

"Look, take it up with Eleven. This is all his fault to begin with," Alef pouted. "When I told Princess Gwaelin, she cried. I hope you're happy." 

"Quite," Hargon smirked. 

"Look, NEITHER of us wants this soul-mate connection." Alef pointed to the string. "It pains me to say this, but we need to work together to get rid of this thing." 

"And how do you plan on doing that?" Hargon asked. "I've never had a soul-mate string before." 

"Honestly, I've been trying to figure that out myself." Alef rubbed his forehead. "And here I've been working on this 'Alexios' persona for years. Now that I know that the string will prevent me from hurting you, it's all been for nothing." 

"You didn't know that when you first saw the string when we were three?" Hargon asked. 

"I didn't know that a soul-mate string prevented you from hurting your partner! I've never tried that with Princess Gwaelin!" Alef explained. "WE'RE SCREWED!" 

"Let's go to the library after school and see if we can find something." Hargon suggested. "It's the biggest library on the island." 

Sappho smiled as she saw Hargon bring a "friend" home. The Builder was elated, Already, there's progress! Sappho, you really outdid yourself this time! Turning an evil wizard into a social butterfly in a matter of hours! 

She brought snacks from the castle cafeteria while Hargon and Alef flipped through the pages of romance books that centered around soul-mates to see if there were any plot-devices or discussions of the "red string". Sure, they might have been fiction, but perhaps there might be some kernel of truth. There weren't any books on love spells in the collection, so they had to work with what they had. 

Victoria looked up from her middle-grade adventure book. "I've never seen you read romance books before. Ain't those books for girls?" 

"Gender norms are a bunch of pathetic nonsense created by humans." Hargon proclaimed. "I have ascended past the need for gender long ago." 

"If you say so," Victoria muttered as she turned to another page. 

"Ah! It says here that love is associated with fire!" Hargon pointed to a paragraph. 

"Wait, do you like someone? I mean, LIKE-LIKE?" Victoria whispered into the cult leader's ear. 

"Do not make such baseless assumptions-" Hargon pouted. 

"Who's the lucky guy?" Sappho asked as she put down a tray of sponge cake. 

"I'm not sure I'd call him 'lucky', per say," Alef muttered as he side-eyed Hargon, was treating himself to a slice of cake at the moment. 

"My son's first crush!" Sappho gushed. "How adorable!" 

"Mother, I'd appreciate if you'd leave. Do you not have other business to attend to?" Hargon wiped his face with a napkin. 

"I can't wait to tell Malroth!" Sappho left. 

"WAIT, NO--" Hargon pleaded as the door shut. He sat back down and groaned. "Master Malroth...please don't believe that vile builder," 

"This is going to be more complicated than I thought. Even if there's a red string in these stories, there's no discussion on how to destroy it, only how to make it stronger." Alef shook his head.

"Well, duh. It IS a book about two people gettin' TOGETHER." Victoria murmured. 

"Do you think you could ask your mother to buy a book regarding love spells?" Alef asked. 

"No, that'd be too obvious. I didn't want to stoop to this, but given the lack of materials we have it seems we have no choice. Also, there is a way to delete your search history." Hargon posited. 

"'Search history'?' Alef tilted his head and Hargon got up and unlocked Sappho's private study. 

"What I'm about to show you is a strictly Suzuki family treasure. DON'T GO BLABBING TO PEOPLE ABOUT WHERE IT IS!" Hargon demanded as Alef reluctantly followed. 

There laid the gateway to Earth--a single laptop powered by divine energy and electricity--sitting innocently on the desk. Hargon plopped his butt on the desk chair and opened up Google Chrome. Alef was flabbergasted; ultra-realistic paintings that could move a keyboard with letters that appeared on it when touched?

"Is this where the fabled Instagram comes from? I thought it was another one of your mother's magical notebooks." Alef touched the back of the laptop. "It's so smooth. This is from Sappho's world, right? The one where the wounded warrior Hinata came from?" 

"Indeed." Hargon nodded. "Let's see what Master Google has to say about this." The evil priest typed in "red string" and "soulmate". Most of the results just explained what it was; two people's pinky fingers are tied together by an unbreakable red string and that meant that they were destined to be together for the rest of their lives. It originated from the Far Eastern part of Earth, mainly Japan and China. Hargon tried to type in "how to break the red string of fate", and all of the websites said that it was impossible to sever. 

After a week of trying to search every corner of the Internet after class, they came up empty. They were stuck together in a romantic stalemate. Alef and Hargon sat on swings on a playground next to the school. "So this is it? I can't believe it. I'm stuck with the evil wizard that tormented my grandchildren." 

"YOUR PRECIOUS GRANDCHILDREN KILLED ME!" Hargon argued. 

"BECAUSE YOU WERE TRYING TO DESTROY THE WORLD!" Alef shouted and then sat back down on the swing set. "Forget it. What's the big plan now?" 

"I'm going to continue to pursue magic to create a portal to Earth and get revenge on Sappho." Hargon explained. 

"Isn't she your mother now? Why're you trying to get revenge on her?" Alef asked. 

"She manipulated Malroth into denying his own destiny as the destroyer of worlds." Hargon answered. "You don't have the issue of having your mortal enemy being your own mother."

"That is true. I like Anessa, she's a fine warrior, quite honorable and a loyal partner to her husband Haydin." Alef twiddled his thumbs. "I would've loved to have her by my side in my fight against the Dragonlord. Anyway, why're you obsessed with this 'Earth' place. It doesn't sound like a world I'd like to visit." 

"They do destruction RIGHT there! Monsters don't even have to try! Humans destroy themselves! It's an art to them!" Hargon proclaimed. "Also, they have these things called 'nukes'. They're like mini-Malroths in a metal container that can destroy an entire city in a matter of minutes."

"And you want to go to Earth to watch the destruction and get your grubby little hands on these 'nukes'?" Alef assumed. "Wow. You were given a second chance at life that YOU DID NOT DESERVE and you're trying to do the SAME THING as you did in your last one. No desire to try anything new? Building, maybe?"

"Ugh!" Hargon wrinkled his nose. "No thanks!" 

"Well, I suppose the only course of action I can take is to monitor you and make sure you fail AGAIN." Alef got off of the swing. "Also, just so you're aware: I AM THE STRAIGHTEST PERSON IN THE WORLD!" 

Chapter Text

Sixteen months passed. Alef and Hargon were now 8 and in the equivalent of the 3rd grade.

Summer break had finally come. As all of the children cheered the moment the bell chimed and fled the school gates, Alef and Hargon stood on the roof of the building. It had a wire fence around it. They still had not found a way to break the soul-mate strings. Alef even asked Yggidrasil herself, and she told him "it's there for a reason", refusing to cut it or explain what she meant. Alef assumed that it was there so the legendary hero-king could keep a close eye on the former cult leader. 

"I've been looking forward to summer break just as much as the rest of the children." Alef sighed. "My family is taking a trip to Moonbrooke to see some extended family. It's best to go during the summer since it's not unbearably cold. That'll give me an excuse to get away from YOU."

"Wait, when will you be leaving?" 

"Tomorrow at dawn," Alef looked up at the sky and then back at Hargon, who couldn't hold in a chuckle. "What malicious plan do you have brewing in that cursed brain of yours?" 

"Oh, it's just that my family is ALSO going to Moonbrooke this summer." Hargon smirked. "Sappho has a meeting with the King about the Isle of Awakening annexing Moonbrooke." 

"WHAT?" Alef was stunned. "How? My granddaughter-"

"Well, in this world there's no heir to the throne." Hargon explained. "The king's getting up there in age, and the general population keeps getting older, too. Decades of war and famine haven't helped, either." 

"Are you the one responsible for those decades of war?" Alef brought up. 

"And you think I regret it?" Hargon asked. "Please. If anything, the fall of Moonbrooke will benefit me and my family even more. The more assets our family has, the more I'll get once Sappho eventually kicks the bucket." 

"What dastardly plans do you have for my granddaughter's kingdom?" Alef tensed up. 

"They're Sappho's, not mine." Hargon rolled his eyes. "She wants to industrialize it." 

"'Industrialize?" Alef asked. 

"She wants to build textile factories from their cotton plants and bring mining equipment from Khrumbul-Dun to harvest their marble. Her plan is to create more jobs there so people might move there and this island won't get overpopulated." Hargon rattled off. "Since there's no heir to the throne, she plans on becoming an imperialist and just put a representative in charge to oversee it." 

"I'm not sure how I feel about an outsider ruling over Moonbrooke." Alef tilted his head down. "To think such a mighty kingdom would be forced into such a desperate state." 

"Well, there's really nothing you can do about it." Hargon threw his arms up. "You think I'm happy about my cult being destroyed?" 

"Are there any candidates for the representative that Sappho is thinking of placing there?" Alef asked.

"Zara's the main name that's being thrown around," Hargon answered. "Maybe Britney if Zara refuses." 

"Zara is a Moonbrooke native, and a fine warrior at that, so that makes me feel a little better about the kingdom's future." Alef nodded. "Maybe she can turn things around?" 

There was a stifling silence on the boat as the Samaras and Suzuki families got on with the addition of Zara for half of the journey. Everyone on the boat knew that this was a funeral pyre for the royal line of Moonbrooke. Halfway through the journey, they hit a rock. Captain Brownbeard immediately panicked as water began to leak into the haul. 

"We're gonna drown! Why's this gotta happen now?!" Captain Brownbeard lamented. 

The area that was leaking was actually the Suzuki family's shared bedroom. Sappho tried to draw up a blueprint as quickly as possible as Malroth shoved larger and larger furniture to block the hole. Victoria cast a Kacrack spell to freeze the water while Hargon reached into his mother's bag of materials for a solid piece of wood. He manipulated it to plug the hole. Once it had been safely patched up, a breath of fresh air immediately fell upon both families.

"I thought you'd be glad that our would capsize." Sappho looked confused.  

"I'm not ready to die AGAIN just yet. I need to enact my revenge on you someday." Hargon caught his breath. Victoria collapsed onto her bunk. That amount of advanced magic took a toll on developing bodies. 

"Hm, you were ecstatic to be destroyed by Malroth when we first met." Sappho brought up. 

"I don't know if I'll have my memories in the life after this." Hargon's feet were shaking. Malroth tossed him onto his bunk with the same care he would give to a sack of potatoes. As the adults left to inspect other areas of the boat for leakage, the two children were too exhausted to sleep. 

"Hargon?" Victoria whispered.

"What is it, human?" Hargon asked. 

"You were a priest in your past life, right? A big-shot one?"  Victoria turned her head over to look at her brother. 

"That is correct. The term was 'High Priest'." Hargon nodded. 

"When I grow up and get married, will you do my wedding?" Victoria requested. "I mean, if you were a big-shot priest, you've must've done hundreds o' 'em-"  

"The Children of Hargon didn't officiate weddings. They were seen as disgusting acts of creation. Two souls being smelted together into a sword that could pose a threat to the cult," Hargon explained with a scowl.  

"Could you make an exception for me?" Victoria twiddled her thumbs. There was a painfully long silence.  

"...I'll pray on it to the Almighty Malroth. After all, you're not my LEAST favorite human." Hargon finally answered. It was a vague one, but in "Hargon-ese" (a term coined by Hinata to dissect what Hargon was really saying underneath his proud exterior), it was a "yes". Victoria went to bed with a bright smile on her face, despite the stressful events of the day, with dreams of her wedding day on the scenic beaches of the Isle of Awakening. The man of her dreams--whoever he would be--standing in front of her with the wind blowing through her veil. Her beloved older brother standing in his old attire from when he was a high priest in his past life while her older sister and father had already gone to the snack bar. 

When they arrived on the shores of Moonbrooke, a team was immediately called over to give the ship a proper, sturdy repair for the journey back. The two families received a warm welcome from the elderly King and gave both clans their own private shared bedroom. The first night, after the feast, Sappho and Malroth took a trip down to the cellar where the prison cell was. The couple stood in quiet silence, as if they were visiting a grave. 

"...It's been nearly eighteen years," Sappho observed. "To think I'd lock up my future husband and father of my children."

"Yeah, I won't lie that thinking about it still pisses me off." Malroth shook his head. "That was our first big fight." 

"It was," Sappho murmured, "If we didn't reconcile after this, our kids wouldn't even be born." 

"And the world would've been destroyed...by me." Malroth looked up at the ceiling. "Ah, I guess it's water under the bridge now." 

"It still hurts thinking about it. How could I be such a fool and not read the writing on the wall?" Sappho clasped her hands. Malroth placed his arm around Sappho, bringing her inward towards his chest. 

"I'd say that I'm sorry...but words can't do it justice." Sappho cried. "You're the greatest man that I've ever met. I'm the luckiest woman in the world." 

Malroth planted a kiss on Sappho's forehead, and then another one on her lips. As quiet then fell on their faces again, Malroth looked over at the chains that had once been around his wrists. He glanced over at Sappho, "So I heard that humans also use chains for sex. Were you secretly thinkin' 'bout using 'em on me back then? Is THAT why you helped 'em lock me up?" 

"N-No!" Sappho became beet red. 

"You're a shitty liar." Malroth laughed. 

The following afternoon, Zara, Malroth, Anessa and Sappho all met with the King in the war room. They laid out the map of Moonbrooke on the table, just as they had done almost eighteen years ago. The King wore a solemn face as he prepared to hear the news. Sappho read the report that contained the statistics regarding the island's future.  "If the birth rate continues to decline, you'll go from a population of 500 to 250 in 20 years. That's not accounting for the dozens of families who might immigrate to the Isle of Awakening. This isn't as much of a suggestion as it is a last resort. If you DON'T agree to this plan, this kingdom will fall."

"I know that I carry Erdrick's blood within me, so it pains me to say that you're right." The King lamented. He then turned to Zara, "Are you certain that you are willing to take up the mantle of caring for this kingdom's future?" 

"I must," Zara nodded. "For the good of Moonbrooke. I've served this kingdom and put my life on the line for years. I can't see it go to waste." 

"A valiant creed," Anessa commended. "If I didn't have Alexios to care for, I'd volunteer myself. But I must consider his future first and foremost," 

"I kinda feel like the odd one out 'ere, not gonna lie." Malroth stretched his arms behind his head. 

"Then go write poetry with Haydin." Anessa suggested.  

"Ew." Malroth wrinkled his nose. 

"Either way, I'm going to leave these blueprints of the marble mining maps that I went over with representatives from Khrumbul-Dun." Sappho handed two copies of the plans; one to Zara and the other to the King. "Dougie and Digby also volunteered to help train the workers. I'm going to start a blueprint of some employee housing. I'm thinking area the Moonahan area. It's between two areas that have marble." 

"Sounds good." Zara agreed. "Your blueprints are so detailed and amazing as usual." 

"I'll have the blueprints for the employee housing done by the end of the week." Sappho told the King. "Construction should take about a month if all goes well. I'm still in the beginning stages of designing the textile factories. First I have to actually build a prototype for the machines that'll make the clothing." 

"When should that be done?" Zara asked. 

"I'd say about two months. I'm thinking about putting the textile factories in the southern area where the weather is milder. That might attract more workers," Sappho pointed to said area on the map. "Once I'm finished building the hospital on the Isle of Awakening, I should have more time to help you and Zara get this kingdom back up on its feet." 

"We're eternally thankful for your help," The King bowed. "At least I can die knowing that my kingdom will be in good hands." 

Later that night, Sappho was called into the King's office after the others had left. The builder walked with her guard up; she was on the King's turf right now. He still had plenty of soldiers who were loyal to the King and the King only. "What's on your mind, your Majesty?" 

"You want your kingdom to flourish, right?" The King asked.  

"It's already flourishing." Sappho smiled. 

"How will you avoid my fate? Do you have a line of succession ready in the case of your downfall?"

"I do," Sappho replied. "Victoria will inherit 2/3 of the island; the Green Gardens and the Cerulean Steppe. Hargon will get the Scarlet Sands." 

"You're leaving Hargon with something?" That piqued the King's interest.  

"He's my son, so I have to, or he'll get salty with me and try to destroy my legacy. Plus, crime has become a staple in the Scarlet Sands lately, so he might be strong enough to tap that down." Sappho explained. "I've experienced his treatment of criminals personally. He's quite effective at mental manipulation." 

"And what will you leave Lizzie?"  The King asked. 

"I'll give her the small islands of Laguna Perfuma and Coral Cay." Sappho finished.  

"You realize that you're going to be creating a power struggle? Do you REALLY think Hargon is going to share power? HARGON, the High Priest of the Children?" The King insisted.  

"It's a long shot, but I've witnessed that his friendship with Victoria is probably the healthiest relationship he's had in centuries. I think she's one of the very few humans that he's shown ANY respect." Sappho gulped.  

"That maternal instinct of yours is a huge blind spot." The King toyed with a piece from the war room on the table with three coins. "A civil war WILL occur if you go through with this. Tell me, do you have any experience with what pitting brothers against brothers is like?" 

A thick silence fell between the two leaders. 

Finally, Sappho broke the silence, "...I'm more familiar with it than you think. Just ask my cousin. Now if you excuse me, Your Majesty, I will take my leave." 

Meanwhile, back on the Isle of Awakening, Hinata was checking the computer when he came across a headline: 

PEACE TREATY BETWEEN NATO AND THE NEO-CONFEDERACY IN THE WORKS: WILL A CEASEFIRE LAST? 

While Hinata was reading, he suddenly sneezed. "I need to convince Chi--I mean, Sappho--to install some central heating. These damn scones can only do so much."

"Are you alright, Mr. Hinata?" Esther piqued her head into the library. "Do you want a fresh blanket?" 

"I'm fine." Hinata smiled as he went back to the article once the nun was out of ear shot. 

"...In the past five years, The Second American Civil War has taken half of the lives that the first one had with 323,000 total fatalities, 2,000 missing in action, and with 1.23 million soldiers injured. It will likely be remembered as the bloodiest war in the 21st century. Though the nightmare may finally be finished--at the latest UN meeting, representatives from the Neo-Confederacy of Gilead and NATO forces have begun peace talks for the first time."

Hinata let out a sigh of relief. Now he just had to get back to Earth and find a way to reunite with his mother and any survivors of his squad. 

Unbeknownst to Sappho, Hargon, Victoria, and Lizzie all had listened in on the King and their mother's conversation. They sat in a triangle after breakfast as they pondered over it. "So I'm only gettin' two islands? But doesn't the oldest get the biggest thing?" 

"That's because you're an idiot." Victoria and Hargon said at the same time. 

"Y'all are just jealous that you can't wrangle a full-grown sabrecat like I can." Lizzie proudly proclaimed. "Y'all gotta rely on yer fancy-dancy magic stuff!" 

"Anyways, if you will allow the 'grown-ups' to talk." Hargon side-eyed.  

"You're both younger than me!" Lizzie whined. 

"Shut up," Victoria and Hargon said at the same time once more. 

"So I'm gettin' 2/3 of the Isle of Awakening, and you're gettin' 1/3." Victoria calculated in her mind. "I mean, I don't mind you havin' the Scarlet Sands 'cause you're into earth and fire magic." 

"Do you really think I'd be fine with second place?" Hargon glared at her. "You do not remember who I am?" 

"'I wanna be strong...I wanna be someone...I wanna protect.'" Victoria repeated under her breath the creed that Babs taught her. "I'm not gonna let you undo all of mom's work." 

"And what is your plan for that?" Hargon asked. 

"You aren't as strong as think!" Victoria spat. "You don't have an army 'o demons no more! Y'all really think you can control 'em with human magic?" 

"You little bitch," That struck a nerve.

As much as it sickened him to say it, Victoria was right; it was unlikely that he'd be able to conjure nearly the amount of monsters that he had in his past life without his demon magic.

The Scarlet Sands was a hedonistic nightmare of a place; they were home to the island's largest slums, brothels, and casinos. There weren't nearly the amount of natural resources available as there were in the Green Gardens and the Cerulean Steppe. Anytime the children had gone to the Scarlet Sands, they had gone with an adult to keep them safe from human traffickers and pimps. Even the main road that went through the pyramid was lined with people handing out cards for escort services and underground gambling dens. Homeless children begged on the sides of bars. Drunks could be seen passed out on the street regularly. 

It was hardly a place to raise an army out of starving orphans, prostitutes, and drunkards. Especially when compared to the well-trained soldiers of the Cerulean Steppe or the tough-armed farmers of the Green Gardens. There was no farmland in the Scarlet Sands to get food for any army--monster or human. His three top monsters had been dead for nearly two decades. 

That's not even getting into the literal uphill battle. It'd be much easier to attack from above than from the lowest area of the island. He'd be starting out on the defensive. Even gravity wasn't on his side. In every way, he would be the underdog. 

Victoria herself wasn't anything to scoff at either; they had studied magic together from literally the time he could walk. If he wasn't around, she'd probably be the best mage below the age of 20 on the island. She was well-read and knew water magic, which could spell disaster for his fire elemental kind. 

It'd be most likely that any Moonbrooke veterans that had decades of combat experience would also join her forces against him. Moonbrooke, Furrowfield, and Khrumbul-Dun would definitely side with her given all of the damage that the Children of Hargon caused their communities. He could easily see him being blockaded on both sides. Lizzie would be a wildcard as she didn't think logically. 

That wasn't even considering Alef, who definitely would be fighting against him. While Alef couldn't hurt him specifically because of the soul-mate attachment, he could easily lay waste to any soldier. After all, his grandchildren were the first ones to defeat him when he was at full power in his former body. Who knows what he could do? Also, the computer was stationed in the Cerulean Steppe castle library, so he couldn't rely on researching Earth tactics. The last bit of Malroth's god energy was stored in there. 

No wonder Sappho was comfortable giving him the Scarlet Sands; she was putting him at a massive disadvantage. If anything, she would hope that he'd be defeated and embarrassed by humans for the THIRD TIME and giving her successor a boost in confidence as well as inflated credibility as a leader. It could milked for propaganda. 

Hargon clutched his fists as he tried to think of any kind of advantage he had against her. The only one he had was himself, his confidence, and knowing what Victoria was capable of. It'd be likely that his best bet would be as close to his future rival as possible in order to learn her thought patterns. Become a wolf in sheep's clothing. Act helpless so she'd let her guard down, then strike. 

He formed a fake smile on his face, "You're correct, Victoria! What could I possibly do with the Scarlet Sands alone?" 

"So we can keep being best friends?" Victoria fell hook-line-sinker for it. "I'm so glad! We should go sled-riding tomorrow with Alef! Oh, and I wanna see the Moonbrooke lights before we go back!"

The following night after an afternoon of sled-riding, the Suzuki and Samaras families went up one of the highest hills in Moonbrooke to watch the lights. Alef, Hargon, and Victoria all sat together with the cult-leader sandwiched in between his future rivals. Waves of teal and pink painted the night sky. It was a last hurrah before the summer ended and they returned to the Isle of Awakening. 

"I remember my granddaughter telling me about these. They're truly stunning." Alef observed. 

"Aunt Zara, can we visit again to see these?" Victoria asked the future governor of Moonbrooke. 

"Of course, anytime." Zara smiled. "After all your parents did for us, it's the least we can do." 

"You know, this might be a good opportunity for tourism." Sappho mentioned. 

"That's a great idea!" Zara's eyes lit up. "I'll get on those plans as soon as I can!" 

"I must admit, seeing these has rekindled a fire in me. I must protect this world with all that I can, make sure that these lights can always been seen." Anessa gazed upwards at them. 

"It's a shame I couldn't see these the first time I came here--oh wait, that's because of YOU people." Malroth snarled. 

"It was Warwick's treachery that led to your imprisonment," Haydin defended. 

"You still went along with it." Malroth groaned and noticed that Hargon was unusually quiet. "What're you thinking about?" 

"The world I created is far more beautiful than I gave myself credit for." Hargon smiled. "You were right. I AM a talented builder." 

"Don't flatter yourself TOO much." Malroth warned. 

When the two families returned to the Cerulean Steppe, they were greeted by Hinata, who had stayed behind to oversee the construction of elevators and ramps for his wheel-chair. "Sappho! Come up to the study! You have to see this!" 

"What is it?" 

"The war's gonna end soon!" Hinata revealed as he shoved his wheelchair as fast as possible down the ramp. "A treaty is in the works! It's being live-streamed!"  

"What war?" Anessa asked as the Suzuki family dispersed. 

Sappho, Hinata, and Hargon all went up to the study and hovered around the laptop. It was cramped with the three of them in there, and they were all watching the live-stream of the latest UN Conference in Geneva. The UN General Secretary opened, "It is with great joy that we come to welcome a period peace, but a great sadness for the lives that were sacrificed to reach it. Now counting all representatives here, we will go through the proposal. First, may President Harris stand up. Do you swear, Madam President of the United States of America, to tell the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth, so help you God?"

"I do, Your Excellency." President Kamala Harris swore with grace. 

"And you, representative of the Neo-Confederacy of Gilead, President Fuck-Up-McDumbass, also tell the truth, the whole truth, nothing but the truth, so help you God?" The UN General Secretary turned to a white man on his left. 

"Damn right, I do, whats-your-name." President Fuck-Up-McDumbass replied. 

"Please sit as I address the NATO representatives and their allies." The UN General Secretary faced a group of a dozen country leaders. "Do you, as representatives of the united allies of NATO, also swear to tell the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth, so help you God?" 

"We do." 

"With that I will go over the contents of the peace treaty," The UN General Secretary shuffled his papers. "This treaty will result in the dissolution of the Neo-Confederacy of Gilead. All NATO allies that have given weapons, soldiers, and money to the US to defeat the Neo-Confederacy will be given a grant to give your veterans a stipend in which to live off of. We will go over plans to implement programs to help the countless people disabled from the war, provide them benefits and assist them in readjusting to civilian life. Is everyone in agreement?" 

"We are." 

"The states within the Neo-Confederacy of Gilead will now be auctioned off as territories to the NATO countries and their allies." The UN Secretary faced the crowd of leaders. "Let's get the hard one out of the way. Who wants Florida? Any takers?" There was dead radio silence. 

......

.....

....

"I'll do it. I used to own it anyway." The representative of Spain raised his hand. 

"EVERYONE GIVE IT UP TO SPAIN! GIVE THEM A ROUND OF APPLAUSE!" All of the nations rose up and gave him a roaring applause. 

The rest of the auction went much more smoothly. Most importantly for Hinata, France got Louisiana back, Japan got Missouri, and South Korea got Iowa. 

"Oh thank the Goddess our country didn't have to annex Florida." Sappho looked relieved. 

"So are you going to come back to Earth now that the war's over? If we ever DO find a way back?" Hinata asked. 

"I'm not. I have a family here. I have people who need me." Sappho replied. "I'm no longer a resident of Earth." 

Chapter Text

Hargon decided that it'd be best to be as familiar with his assets as possible. If the Scarlet Sands were all that he had to his name, he had to make good use of them. The clock was ticking, and Victoria's magical prowess was growing exponentially by the day. At the end of every week there was a tournament in magic class, the two of them were almost always the last ones standing.

Hargon naturally won every time: except for last week. 

The rest of the class had been beaten to a pulp as they watched the two siblings duke it out in the courtyard. It often distracted everyone else in classrooms that had a view of the courtyard. Why bother with fractions when you had an epic battle live in front of you? 

"KACRAG!" Hargon weakened the ground beneath Victoria's feet. 

"KACRACK!" Victoria stabilized it with ice.

"KAFRIZZ!" Hargon cast to melt it. 

"KASPLASH!" Victoria stopped the fireball. 

Hargon was once again drenched in water, unable to use his fire magic. He tried to cast a Kacrag, but Victoria cast a Kaswoosh behind him and knocked one of the floating boulders at him, knocking the former cult leader out. He clenched his fists as his sister was declared the winner. 

He had been defeated once again by a mere human. His sister tried to lend her hand to help him up, but Hargon slapped it away. 

"Don't touch me!" Hargon snarled. 

"C'mon, you've beaten me EVERY SINGLE TIME up until now!" Victoria's face fell as Hargon got up and brushed himself off. "This is the FIRST TIME I've beaten you!" 

"Get out of my presence!" Hargon demanded. 

"S-Sorry," Victoria murmured. "I didn't mean to make you so upset-" 

"Then you should've left my pride in tact!" Hargon spat. 

"You want her to lose on purpose next time?" One of the classmates asked as a nearby nun cast Omniheal on the students. "What's that gonna accomplish?" 

That night, the Suzuki family sat at the table with Hargon looking extra pissed and Victoria looking extra guilty. The Builder looked up from her plate and over at the two children. Malroth grinded his teeth as he tapped his feet in frustration. "Alright, kids. Spill it. What happened?" 

"It's none of your concern, Master Malroth." Hargon tried to change the subject. 

"I-I beat Hargon in magic class." Victoria whispered. 

"Why are you so sad then? Shouldn't you be happy?" Malroth asked.

"I-I didn't want to make my brother so upset," Victoria clutched her skirt. "I'm sorry-"

"Victoria, don't be so concerned with SOMEONE ELSE's insecurity. That's THEIR problem to figure out, not yours." Sappho shook her head. "Here I thought I created a matriarchal utopia where women didn't have to be ashamed about being successful." 

"Mother," Hargon glanced over at the Builder. "I would like to visit the Scarlet Sands this weekend." 

"Gonna train?" Malroth asked.  

"Actually, I wish to learn more about what I'll be given. Meet the people I shall rule over and gain their trust," Hargon replied. 

"That's...actually good leadership skills." Sappho blinked. "Did one defeat light that much of a fire beneath you?" 

"Well, I did lead a world-spanning cult for hundreds of years." Hargon brought up. 

"That's true." Sappho shrugged. "Alright, since you'll be going deeper into the city, I'll assign Britney to guard you while Babs gives you a tour." 

The tour of the Scarlet Sands began with a trip to the main area where Babs's studio was. At the age of 41, she had retired from dancing and begun teaching the next generation of performers. The girls gathered around the young Hargon and Babs as they walked into the room. Den lifted his head from his glass. 

"Miss Babs! What brings you here this early?" One of the performers-in-training asked. 

"I'm just poppin' my head in before I take this young fellow 'round town." Babs winked as she placed her hand on Hargon's shoulder. "So, anything exciting happening today 'round these parts?" 

"There's a big auction, but it's in a seedier part of town." 

"I can handle any human scum who dare hurt me." 

"You mean like the Scions of Erdrick? Or Sappho?" Babs asked as Hargon scowled. The desert dancer smiled, "We do have Britney with us, and Hargon here is one of the best upcoming mages on the island. I think we'll be safe from the average thug. Tell me more 'bout this auction?" 

"Some divers found a giant ship that used to be owned by the Children. It must've been someone high up in the cult 'cause there's tons of rare stuff. There's things people haven't even seen before. It's even got folks from outta town interested." Den explained as he rubbed his glass of whiskey. That immediately piqued Hargon's interest. 

"How high up in the cult? Any identifiers of names?" Hargon asked. 

"Not that we can figure out, but the material's made outta some weird metal called 'Malrothium'." Den shrugged. 

"That's from Malhalla." Hargon lifted his head. So there were remnants of Malhalla that survived? Could there possibly be higher-ups in the cult that survived? The former cult leader cleared his throat. "I, for one, would love to witness this...auction of yours." 

"How much money y'all got?" Babs asked. 

"Oh, just 75,000 in gold." Hargon showcased his hefty bag of rare coins. "My allowance for this month." 

"That's three times what I make in a year!" One of the new dancers gasped. "Well, go on 'n get yer bank, boy." 

While they walked to the auction-house through one of the seedier areas of town, people turned their heads at the former demon lord. His fresh scent and freshly-washed clothing was a dead give-a-way that he wasn't from around these parts. They passed by brothels, porn shops, and low-brow bars. The streets got dirtier and dirtier the further down they went until finally, they reached it. The auction-house was filling up with people. The cheerful atmosphere inside was in serious juxtaposition with the dreary streets outside. The auctioneer got up and looked out at the crowd, "Welcome one, welcome all! We've got ourselves a treat o' a show tonight! We've got a set of 20 rare, refurbished items from the mysterious Ship No. 451#. Plenty of y'all have been waiting for this for months, so let's get this underway!"

The crowd cheered as various items were brought out. Some were commonplace; a banner here, a false idol there, but others were more identifiable. 

Most importantly: his old staff. He would know it anywhere. The exact markings, the scratches, his own fingerprints, everything. Item No. 61#.

"50,000 on Item 61#." Hargon raised his number. 

"50,000 going once, going twice--SOLD! To the young man in the back!" The auctioneer smashed his gavel. Hargon's eyes widened as his old robe was placed on display. "Now for the next on the list: a robe that belonged to someone high-up in the cult! Let's start at 500 gold, who wants to start?" 

"20,000." Hargon offered. 

"20,000 going once? Going twice? SOLD! Again to the young man in the back!" The auctioneer announced. "Now, let's move onto the blocks of Malrothium. Each block will start out at 500." 

People began to bet on the blocks of metal, which Hargon had no interest in and he only 5,000 coins left to his name now. Though that didn't matter; he was high on adrenaline. He finally got his staff back. Once the show was over, the winners went backstage to get their prizes. Hargon grabbed the staff like a hungry lion to a rabbit's neck. The staff immediately began to glow the moment he picked it up, recognizing its master. He saw his old face reflected in the shine of the crystal. He then recalled that the staff had the ability to see through one's soul, much like Ra's mirror. If a person had a significant past life, it could show it.

"HAHAHA! Finally, you've come home, my boy!" Hargon cheered and danced around in front of a bunch of old men.  

"What have we done?" Britney stared in horror.  

"At least he's happy," Babs rubbed her forehead. 

"Yeah, but do we WANT him to be?" Britney asked. "This is Hargon we're talking about. HARGON." 

"True, but I do love a cute smile~!" Babs clapped. Hargon, out of sheer curiosity, began to wave it around the room to see if anyone here were some high-ranking figurehead of the Children. Alas, most of them were too old to be reincarnations of the leaders of a cult that only ended two decades ago.

Though when he waved it at Babs, it showed a black-haired jester in black-and-white vertical stripes with a red shirt underneath and shimmering grey eyes. According to the history books, there was a flamboyant bard-knight that fit this description from the ancient Luminary's party. The Great Sylvando, a world-famous performer and a valiant warrior, the son of a famed knight known as Don Rodigo. 

"What's the matter, darling?" Babs asked. "You found a scratch on it or 'somethin'?" 

"...No, it's fine." Hargon shook his head. 

"You must've spun around too fast." Britney suggested. 

"Alrighty, lunch then?" Babs asked. "Auntie Babs is payin'!" 

At a nearby dive bar, Babs ordered deep-fried cactus slices and some barbecue for the group, along with giant jugs of frothy beers. The beers were only for the adults. Hargon was stuck with juice, but the cult leader didn't care for alcohol, anyway. He coddled his staff. He felt so incomplete without it. He nuzzled the crystal ball on top as it gleamed like the reassured smile of a lost pet. He clung to it the entire meal.

After eating, the three were making their way back to the main strip when a group of street urchins tried to jump Hargon, only to be blasted away with a loud Kacrag immediately. Hargon smirked as he witnessed a spike in his potential return as he now wielded his precious staff. Babs rapidly turned her head of lush hair around to see if the street kids were still alive with Britney guarding the former cult leader. 

There were three kids no older than Hargon; one was a scrawny, pink-haired lad, another was a large-boned blond one, and the other was a tan-skinned chap with an eye-patch. They were all clearly malnourished with bags under their eyes. Hargon took his trusty staff to their faces; his eyes widened at first, only for his face to fall to disappointment. There they were: Belial. Pazuzu. Atlas. 

"You're even more incompetent than you were the last time we met!" Hargon spat. "First off, how DARE you try to rob your master! Second off, how could not tank a single blow!? My wheelchair-bound cousin could've taken that hit! Tsk. Pathetic!" 

"What...are you talkin' 'bout?" Belial, the large-boned one asked. 

"We ain't see y'all 'round these parts ever!" Atlas, the tan-skinned, eye-patch-wearing boy shouted. 

"Why'd we 'ver call a rich brat like you 'master'?" Pazuzu, the pink-haired skinny kid scowled. 

"I see you don't have your memories, either. Just great." Hargon huffed. "Britney, arrest these three boys! Escort them back to the Cerulean Steppe castle!" 

"Come now, there's a lot of street kids down here who'd do anything to get their next meal." Babs begged. "They don't deserve prison for trying to live." 

"I hate to say this, but Young Master Hargon is correct. They still did commit a crime." Britney argued. "I'm sure that Lady Sappho will take pity on them. She wouldn't hurt a child." 

The trio of former arch-demons were tied up with ropes around their wrists and carted up to the castle dungeon while Hargon rode the train back. When the situation was explained to Sappho by Babs and Britney, the Builder decided to move them from the dungeon into the infirmary. From a quick glance, anyone could easily tell they hadn't had a bath, new clothes or a hot meal in months. 

"How could so many children fall through the cracks? I thought I mandated that all of the children on the island were to receive a free lunch and schooling." Sappho lamented. "Are things really that bad down in the Scarlet Sands that children would rob other children for food?" 

"They've never been particularly good, even when we first made it all 'ose years ago. I guess it makes sense 'cause Khrumbul-Dun hasn't always been the most classy of places, even in the glory days when the mines were up 'n running." Babs placed her hands on her hips. 

"I guess I'll have to discuss this with Hargon. He is going to rule over that part of the island when I'm gone. He'll have to figure out how to rule with a healthy mixture of fear and benevolence." Sappho rubbed her chin. "Here I was getting excited about my new hospital project." 

"Hey, the good news is Hargon got back from the darkest slums safe and sound. We didn't even have to protect 'em from the thugs. He blasted 'em off himself!" Babs smiled.  

"That is a relief." Sappho nodded. "You said he got his staff back from an auction?" 

"He hasn't let the damn thing go for a moment." Babs toyed with her hair. "It's actually kinda cute." 

Once the robe was freshly washed and dried, Hargon put the garment back on and twirled in front of the mirror. It was far too large on him. In his past life, he was about the same size as an adult human woman. So he likely would grow into it eventually. The outfit was loose and flowing, so he didn't have to worry about it growing too tight. For now, he was having the time of his life posing with his trusty staff and laughing. Though it all came to a screeching halt when he noticed a series of pinkish-red blemishes that had scattered around his face. 

Hargon had not checked the mirror that morning before heading down to the Scarlet Sands, and no one had mentioned anything out of the ordinary. Was this some sort of curse or poison?! Did Sappho plant it to taint his beautiful face!?  

A scream so loud that it could be heard from the Unholy Helm filled every inch of the island. 

"WHAT'S GOING ON!? WHO WOULD DARE PLACE SUCH A HIDEOUS CURSE ON ME, HARGON, THE HIGH PRIEST OF THE CHILDREN!?" The former cult leader shouted as he bolted to the bathroom. He tried poking at them, and they didn't disappear on contact. It wasn't a mirage. His heart-rate was sky-rocketing. 

Hinata wheeled himself into the bathroom to see what was going on. "Hey, are you trying to deafen everyone on the island?"

"WHAT WRETCH DID THIS TO ME!?" Hargon pointed to the spots on his face. 

"Ah, you got your first breakout of pimples?" Hinata chuckled. "Why's this a total shock to you? Both of your sisters got them." 

"I thought it only happened to human women." Hargon blinked. All of his experiences of hearing about human puberty were from a cisgender woman's perspective. Malroth was given the body of a fully-grown young man around the age of 18, so he had no concept of it. Lizzie got her first period when Hargon was three, and Victoria had gotten her period when he was six. Both of them began puberty rather early at 9. He knew about how women bled from their uterine lining and how masses of fat grew on their chests. Worse yet, Hinata was laughing his ass off at this. 

"You thought acne only happened to GIRLS!?" Hinata wiped a tear from his eyes. "Oh honey, you're in for a shock." 

"WHAT OTHER PLAGUES AWAIT ME!? HOW LONG WILL I HAVE TO ENDURE THIS!?" Hargon questioned the veteran. 

"Look, puberty is fuckin' awful, but it's not a 'plague'. It happens to everyone. You're a bit early to the party when it comes to boys, normally they start a little later, but hey! Early bird gets the worm." Hinata reached for a towel and rubbed it with soap. "Both boys and girls get acne, they also grow in height and gain weight. Your shoulders will get wider just like your sisters' waists did. You won't have to deal with getting boobs or periods. Though you'll likely grow more hair and sweat more. You'll probably get more emotionally unstable, if that's somehow possible." 

"I won't have to deal with menstruation? That's a relief." 

"Yeah, from what I've heard it's a nightmare." Hinata nodded. 

"I was looking forward to growing breasts." Hargon glanced down at his chest as Hinata broke out into laughter again. 

"Yeah, that's not gonna happen." Hinata shook his head, "Here, sit still while I show you how to clean your face. This'll help control your acne. It won't stop it completely, but it'll help stop it to spread. Don't try to burst them open, that'll make it worse. It's tempting, I know." 

"So I should just leave them be?" 

"Yeah," Hinata nodded. "Try to wash once every morning and every night."

"What of the other half of my question?" Hargon asked. 

"Ah, puberty usually lasts about for a couple of years. It shouldn't be more than 5." Hinata finished scrubbing his cousin's face. 

"YEARS!?" Hargon was horrified. "I'LL HAVE TO DEAL WITH THIS FOR YEARS!?" 

"I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but yeah." Hinata felt a sharp pain from his rib cage. "Ow, my ribs...I shouldn't have laughed that hard." 

"Who cares about your damn broken bones!? My beautiful face, it's been ruined!" Hargon screamed. 

"I thought you hated how you looked now since you have Sappho's features. Seriously I can't see a single genetic marker of your father aside from your jaw." Hinata looked back at Hargon's reflection in the mirror. The former cult leader stepped downward as he tensed up. It was true, however much it pained Hargon to recognize it, that this body was nearly identical in hair, eye, teeth, and skin tone to the Builder's. Even the shape of his nose, ears and lips were the same. Why couldn't he have inherited any of his Master's traits!? Was he allergic to luck!? 

"Maybe you'll get his height and muscles?" Hinata attempted to temper Hargon's breakdown. 

"One can only pray," Hargon's head fell. "It's just been nice to have what you humans call 'pretty privilege', a power in which those who are considered conventionally attractive are placed a pedestal. I could manipulate most of my classmates--especially the girls--in my class through my handsome looks alone, and then make them weep with anguish when I reveal my true nature."

"Oh? We have a little Romeo over here? I would've never guessed." Hinata smiled. 

"No thanks, I'm 100% GAY and an ADULT, lest you forget. It's not like I'm actually interested in courting any of them. They're mere children. I simply lie to them like I did with my followers in my past life." Hargon explained. It was a known fact for anyone in the primary or middle schools that Hargon and Alef were the two most pursued boys in their grade for both their looks, wealth, social status, grades and talent. However, Alef refused to cheat on his beloved wife despite her being long dead and Hargon hated every human on the planet, so the idea of dating one made him want to vomit.

So it was a guarantee that anyone who confessed to them would be rejected outright. That didn't stop people from trying; at least once a day some lovesick kid would try and be subsequently rejected.

"That's pretty fucked up of you. And here I thought the demonic cult leader bent on destroying the world couldn't get worse!" Hinata tightened his grip on his wheels as he prepared to roll himself away. "Who even GAVE you this idea?" 

That night, Hargon slept soundly with his entire body wrapped around his staff. 

A few days later, Hargon decided to visit his former subordinates in the infirmary. He brought a notepad with him to jot down any first-hand information on the state of the Scarlet Sands with him. The three former arch-demons laid in their beds, scarfing down bowls of pumpkin soup. One of the younger nuns took away the tray once the boys were done eating. Hargon sat on a chair with his staff in one hand and the notepad in the other. 

"How old are the three of you?" Hargon asked.

"...I think 9? 10? I heard there's a new calendar out, but I dunno?" Atlas guessed. 

"We're all 'bout the same age, but we're all 'rom different brothels." Belial answered. 

"Brothels?" Hargon's eyes widened. 

"Where'd you think most kids from our parts come from? Or did your daddy not tell you where babies come from?" Belial teased. 

"Silence, I know that quite well," Hargon snapped. "Do you have any idea how many flea-haired bastards like you there are down there?" 

"Uh...how'd you count things again?" Pazuzu glanced up at the ceiling. 

"Are you serious right now? Are you somehow dumber than I remember you to be?" Hargon was losing the very little patience he had before he sat back down and jotted down some notes. "Alright, first I'll need to conduct a census of the Scarlet Sands." 

"That all sounds like borin' adult stuff." Pazuzu yawned. "Why's a kid your age dealin' with that?" 

"I am going to rule over you one day." Hargon mentioned. "I need to whip the Scarlet Sands into shape if I am to stand a chance against my sister." 

"Hehe...whip," Pazuzu chuckled with a mischievous smile. 

"You gonna 'dominate' your sister?" Belial laughed. 

"SILENCE YOUR FOUL MOUTHS!" Hargon pointed his staff at them. "I need you to regain your strength, at least by human standards, and then enroll in the school. I will NOT be embarrassed by you three once again!" 

"Why're y'all talkin' like you knew us before? I ain't remember seein' y'all 'roun." Atlas questioned. 

"That's right, you don't have your memories intact." Hargon sighed. "Have you heard of the Children of Hargon?" 

"Yeah, the divers come in with stuff from their ol' ships. Grown-ups talk 'bout 'em sometimes. They had the bat thing, right?" Atlas answered. 

"Yes, that is the emblem of the Children of Hargon." The former cult leader nodded. "Do you know what it was?" 

"They called it a 'cult', but I dunno what that is. Like people used to pray to that ugly statue that's always at the auctions." Belial recalled. 

"It's not ugly." Hargon murmured. After he explained the history of the cult, its beliefs, and who they were in their past lives, the three street urchins were aghast. Their eyes lit up as, for the first time, someone had given them a sense of self-worth. It was ironic that it was coming from Hargon. 

"Whoa, we used to be big-shots?" Pazuzu smiled. 

"Damn, what happened?" Belial lamented. 

"So what're we gonna do now?" Atlas asked. 

"That is a good question," Hargon stroked the crystal ball on top of his staff. Atlas had always been the best of the three, both in strength and intelligence. "You know the streets of the Scarlet Sands best, correct? Once you learn the basics of mathematics, you'll go back to the slums and help conduct the census. We'll take it from there." 

In the following months, the census was conducted. There were about 800 people in the Scarlet Sands and 40% of them lived under the poverty line. Hargon had a lot of work ahead of him. 

Chapter Text

White. The same unbearably bright white abyss. Hargon stood there in his original body, looking around for some sort of explanation as to why he was back in Purgatory. It hit him when he heard the same soft voice as he did that fateful day of his defeat. 

"Hey, I'm here to check up on you." Eleven greeted him. "How's mortal life treating you?" 

"It's sickeningly slow and now my face is diseased with pimples." Hargon growled. "But no, tell me how this was supposed to help me? You want me to be like you? A flawless paragon of virtue?" 

"I wouldn't say that I'm flawless. I did cheat on my wife Gemma for decades while I was king with my best friend Erik-" Eleven then slapped his hands on his mouth in utter shock that he admitted that to High Priest Hargon of all people. The former cult leader's eyes widened with this juicy secret that was now dangling in front of him. Some blackmail he could use against Alef, Loto and the Prince of Midenhall. 

"BWAHAHA! HERE YOU CLAIM TO BE A PILLAR OF TRUTH AND JUSTICE! THE LUMINARY WHO BRINGS LIGHT INTO THE DARKNESS! AND YET YOU FELL VICTIM TO YOUR URGES AND COMMITTED SUCH A TREACHEROUS ACT! HOW VERY RICH!" Hargon broke out into laughter. "NOW I KNOW WHERE THOSE BLASTED SCIONS OF ERDRICK--YOUR DESCENDANTS--GOT THEIR SELF-RIGHTEOUSNESS FROM!" 

"Sure, but have YOU ever been forced into loveless marriage, tied to a throne you never wanted, when you know adventure awaits you out in the great wide somewhere with a man with such warm hands--" Eleven blushed as his hands cupped near his chest, gazing upward with his eyes glistening with thoughts of forbidden romance. "How could I be loyal to a crown when I was betraying my heart?" 

"YOU CHEATED ON QUEEN GEMMA!?" The Prince of Midenhall entered the fray. "Ok, first: why are you telling HARGON this? Two, HOW LONG have you kept this a secret from the rest of the heroes?" 

"It just came out, I wasn't thinking." Eleven dipped his head down like a dog that had just peed on the floor. 

"Forget it and let me handle our check-in with Hargon." The Prince of Midenhall shoved Eleven out of the way and looked directly at the cult leader. "So how many innocent people have you killed so far, you bastard?" 

"Unfortunately, I haven't killed anyone thus far; Master Malroth, the wretched Builder-woman and her allies have made sure of that. I've injured plenty, both emotionally and physically." Hargon answered. "I've actually grown quite a love for inflicting emotional pain. There are no medicinal leaves or healing spells for wounds of the heart." 

"So you just went from a world-ending cult leader to a catty mean girl?" The Prince of Midenhall folded his arms and then took in a deep breath before letting it out. 

"And your ancestor just went from a legendary hero to a dirty slut?" Hargon cackled. "Wait until I tell your grandfather. Here he's been rejecting all of these girls because he wants to remain faithful to Gwaelin. I can't wait to see his face when I tell him that the ideals he followed throughout his journey to defeat the Dragonlord was a lie!" 

"HOW DARE YOU INSULT MY IDEALS AND MY WIFE!" Alef came bursting through with his sword pointed at Hargon's neck, only for it to run into an invisible force-field that threw him back. "DAMMIT!" 

"So, is everything going alright in this timeline, or should Solo and I come as reinforcements?" Abel peeked his head through a doorway between dimensions. 

"No, we're good." Loto said as he arrived at the scene of the drama. "I got this." 

"If you say so," Abel muttered with a tinge of skepticism beneath his breath as he closed the door. Loto turned to the three other heroes and the cult leader as he listened to the tea that had been spilled. 

"Well, it doesn't really matter in the end if things turn out...less-than-perfect...and people we look up to actually have some dark secrets...as long as the job's done and peace has returned!" Loto pronounced. "Let's just be glad that Hargon hasn't been able to commit mass genocide yet! I'd say that's a win!" 

"It's not for me." Hargon scowled. 

"I think we'll check back in on you in about...five years? As long as nothing of note happens." Loto then looked over at Alef, "Keep up with the good work," 

Birthdays weren't that special for Hargon. 

The last time he ever received a gift from his parents (aside from his hefty monthly allowance) was the time Sappho gave him his own Instagram account. All he got every year since was his favorite meal, a Crabby Croquette soaked in butter-bean butter and a slice of sponge cake. 

He had a gift to last him another year; his beloved staff. His magic had grown massively since then and he could cast Kacraggle, but it still took a decent amount out of him to do so. It drained his MP, so he only used it for special occasions. He also had his fashionable robe back. Over the past six months since obtaining it, it had gone from being far too big for his tiny body to nearly the same length as it was in his past life. It looked like he might inherit something from his master after all.

Malroth was a giant of a man at 6"4, which perfectly matched his status as a god of destruction. In his past life, Hargon was about 5"3. Right now he was 4"9 and the tallest boy in his class, with Alef just behind at 4"8. If he recalled, Anessa was quite tall for a woman at around 5"10. That still left a solid difference between them. 

It was likely that he'd outgrow his old robe in a few short years. He could use it as a long shirt. 

Though as for muscles? It was unlikely given his lack of physical activity and the amount he ate. Hargon didn't like to eat more than he needed to. So he'd would probably be a lengthy, skinny man that looked akin to a stalk of corn. He could easily hover over someone to intimate them; he already did that with some of the kids at school. 

In the locker room after gym/magic class, Alef and Hargon were changing back into their regular school uniforms as they examined each other's growing bodies. 

"Don't tell me you had ANOTHER growth spurt last weekend? The last thing you need is another ego boost." Alef sighed. 

"What, are you afraid you'll be too weak both physically AND magically to stop me?" Hargon taunted. "Some hero you are, wallowing in your jealousy." 

"It matters not to me! Heroism is based on character, not height!" Alef proclaimed. "That's something a villain such as yourself would never understand!" 

"Right, sure. Just like the 'heroic' characteristics of 'adultery' that your ancestor, the 'great' Luminary, displayed." Hargon laughed. "Please! Keep telling yourself that! I can't wait to tower above you like a cyclops to a tiny slime by my next birthday!" 

"So are you going to have a party tonight? Oh wait, your parents don't let you have those." Alef remarked. 

"I have my allowance. I can get whatever I want with it! I don't need presents!" Hargon argued. 

"Right, sure." Alef rolled his eyes. "Keep telling yourself that." 

As Hargon left the locker-room, he looked out at the courtyard where Lizzie was beating up another classmate in gym with her new sword that she got for her sweet sixteen. She finally got her Aurora Blade and was putting it to good use. She jumped up and down with joy as another classmate was pounded to the ground. The wind from the sword alone was enough to knock some of her opponents down. He then spotted Victoria walking to the school library where she volunteered as a student librarian with her new staff in hand. It was crafted of authentic Moonbrooke marble and its polished stone was a Zenithenian ore harvested from the massive towers of Iridescent Island.

It wasn't only his sisters that got special treatment on their birthdays, but every other child in the Cerulean castle. As one of the most popular boys in school, he was invited to plenty of parties. He mainly went for the cake, not the people.  

That being said, the images of the times that all of the other children in the castle got their presents as they were seated at the end of the banquet table, both parents smiling gladly as their children unwrapped them, and the clapping of the other kids from around the island, all haunted his brain. He hated to admit it, but perhaps he was the jealous one.

"Oi, boss! What's 'ith the sad face?" Belial interrupted his thoughts. 

"Ain't it your birthday?" Atlas asked. "You're 'rom one 'o 'em rich families up in the Cerulean castle. You've gotta have some big party planned!" 

"Are we invited?" Pazuzu eagerly asked. 

"I'm not having a party tonight." Hargon answered, not even bothering to turn his head towards his minions. 

"Oi? Why not? I thought rich folks loved to flaunt 'eir hoity-toity stuff 'round!" Belial asked. 

"My parents don't hold one for me. They see my birth as an event of misfortune." Hargon closed his eyes. "Who would celebrate misfortune?" 

"Y'all gotta be kiddin' me! Even 'he girls in 'he brothel I grew up 'in held a party for me." Atlas spat. 

"Same 'ere." The other two minions nodded.

"The lady 'ho ran the place 'ould spend 'ots 'o money on a slice of cake!" Pazuzu smirked. 

"Cake costs lots of money?" Hargon asked. 

"It is for us Scarlet Sand folks!" Pazuzu laughed. "I guess I dan't figured y'all knew that, being the prince 'o the island 'n all." 

"Hey, we should have a party 'or y'all! I bet the girls 'at my place would 'ove an excuse to have one!" Atlas proposed. 

"Are you sure you're equipped to prepare a feast for me on such short notice?" Hargon questioned as Atlas's face fell. 

"We should still do some fun things for your majesty." Belial nodded, "What's something that you've always wanted to do?" 

"Destroy the world." Hargon answered immediately. 

"Yeah, yeah, but BESIDES that!" Belial replied. "Somethin' a little smaller that we can do this afternoon?" 

"Hm," Hargon hummed as he thought. Something he's always wanted to do on the Isle of Awakening? Come to think of it, he had access to any place on the Isle of Awakening. He was essentially the prince of it; the second-in-line to the throne. He had plenty of money; very few things were outside of his reach. Was there something he hadn't thought of? 

It hit him and he formed a smirk on his face. "The slimes," 

"Whadda 'bout em?" Pazuzu asked. 

"You'll see," Hargon laughed.

Hargon poked his head around the STEM area of the secondary school to search for Lizzie. Finally, after knocking on a few different doors, some of which led to closets, he found Lizzie walking back from the bathroom, humming a tune to herself.

She stopped and waved, "Hey, lil bro. What's up?" 

"You have slime-watching duties this week, correct?" Hargon checked. There was an indoor garden where all different kinds of slimes were locked up into; students would take weekly turns staying after school to observe and feed them. They'd compare notes about any changes in size, weight, color, etc. based on which diets they were fed on and which species of slime they were. 

"Yeah, what 'bout it?" Lizzie blinked. 

"I know you hate extra schoolwork, so I figured that maybe I could relieve you of such a bother by observing the slimes myself." Hargon explained. "I used to rule over thousands of them, after all. It should be completely within my capabilities." 

"SERIOUSLY?! You'd do MY homework for FREE!? You're the best, lil bro!" Lizzie's eyes glistened as she reached down into her khaki pants and pulled out a pair of keys. She plopped the keys straight into Hargon's hands without a second thought. "Here you go!"

"Well then," Hargon pocketed the key. This woman has no thoughts behind those eyes. "I'll see you at dinner, I suppose?" 

"Sure thing! Man, you're the best!" Lizzie ran back to class with a gleaming smile on her face. 

Hargon showcased the key to his three minions and they all nodded in unison. They returned to class in order to not catch anyone's suspicion until the end of the day. Once the bell rang, the four of them walked down to the indoor garden where the slimes awaited their feeder. Dozens of different species of slimes in a variety of genders, colors, weights, heights, etc. roamed around their little pretend garden. It was essentially a zoo, and no larger than the average classroom. Granted, there were no King-sized slimes in there. The most rare slime was a metal slime. 

"Goo-d afternoon! Goo're pretty goo-ung to be in high school." A box slime jumped over to greet them. 

"I skipped a few grades." Hargon lied. 

"Goo-gracious! We're in for a treat go-night!" Mottle she-slime bounced. 

"So, tell me, slimes of magma, ice, and metal? Of healing, shadow, and bubble? Are you not tired of being trapped in a fake world? Do you not dream of freedom? Of the pastures, molten lava, caverns or snowfields you once called home?" Hargon spoke to the slimes while also trying to ignore the irony of the whole situation since he himself had created a fake world.  

"Honestly, goo're right. I GOO miss my home." Cureslime began to tear up.  

"I've for-goo-ten what my family looks like...," Shadow slime looked down. 

"It's way goo hot in here," A slimecicle sweated. 

"No, it's way goo cold!" A coal smile shivered. 

"My sword has goo-ten rusty," A slime knight lamented. 

The largest slime in the room, a beshemoth slime, bounced over the Hargon's side. "What's goo-r plan for this?" 

"You have the ability to combine since you're all in the same family, correct?" 

"That's goo! Why didn't we think of that before?" A slime-stack became excited. "Alright, everyone, let's combine!" 

The dozens of slimes from all different bounces of life synthesized to create a massive Rainbow King Slime. It was about as tall as Malroth's human form at around 6"4. The weight of it broke the tiled blocks below it. It broke the steel door holding them inside and began to rampage down the halls. "It's time to show those goo-mans!"

Lulu was buried in financial reports and proposals when she began to feel the floor shake below her. She rushed over to door and peeked her head out of the door. Lo behold, there was a giant slime coming her way. She bolted outside into the courtyard as the slime followed her in tow. It called out, "LET ME SQUISH GOO! COME OVER, GOO-MAN!" 

"What in the name of the Goddess is going on!?" Lulu cried out as she ran through the courtyard and towards the castle. The slime blocked traffic and buggy-buggys slowed down to watch. People hid behind doors and piles of crates as the principal ran uphill to the castle where the master of destruction was. "MALROTH, YOU BRUTE! HELP ME!" 

Hinata was getting a breather right outside of the castle when he heard the chaos. He loaded his AK-47 replica of his old one that Sappho had built him and pointed it straight at the giant slime. His eyes were fixated as his breathing became shallow and faster. He went back into his wartime mental state, "YOU DAMN GIANT HICK! FACE MY BULLET, YA DAMN BASTARD!" 

Unsurprisingly, the bullets bounced off of the Rainbow King Slime. The metal slime part of it really was working wonders. Malroth burst through the door and launched himself at the slime. He held it upwards and threw it over the cliff and into the sea. 

"Phew, I can't believe I'm saying this, but thank goddess you were able to handle that." Lulu was about ready to collapse. 

"I WAS the god of destruction. You think an army of slimes could beat me?" Malroth huffed and then turned to Hinata. "Hey cous, you need somethin'? You're not lookin' too great." 

"I just need my weighted blanket," Hinata rolled his wheelchair back to the castle infirmary. 

A few months later, the Green Gardens Hospital was finally opened to the public. There was quite the fanfare that followed the cutting of the ribbon. Esther was expected to give a speech, being that she was going to be the head of staff. Most of the caretakers were nuns, and Esther already had plenty of experience in the field. That being said, Esther was beyond nervous about it. She watched as Lulu gave the welcome part of the speech.

"Goddess, help me...," Esther whispered to herself. 

"You've braved healing dozens of soldiers against some of Hargon's most powerful minions. This should be nothing," Malroth tried to cheer the nun up. 

"I know, but this time I'm trying to earn people's trust." Esther sighed. 

"You've been a massive help to everyone on the island. You delivered all of the children of the Cerulean castle, including mine." Sappho smiled at her. 

"That's true, but that doesn't have anything to do with giving a speech." Esther twiddled with her thumbs. 

"Esther, you've helped handle my PTSD in a world where therapy and prescription drugs don't exist." Hinata tried to chip in. 

"What's a prescription drug?" Esther was now confused. 

"I can't even count the amount of times you've patched me up! You can handle this!" Lizzie encouraged. 

"Esther...I get what it's like to be nervous. Honestly, I'd be the same way if I had to give a speech to everyone on the island. Just know that you're not alone in how you feel." Victoria clutched her blouse. 

"Esther, shut up and get up there. If you have something to say, say it or shut up." Hargon snarled. 

"What?!" Sappho turned to him in rage. 

"Don't waste people's time with self-pity." Hargon continued. 

"HARGON! APOLOGIZE-" Sappho snapped at the former cult leader.   

"No...he's right." Esther gulped, "I can't hide myself anymore. If I'm going to be in charge of an entire hospital, I can't be the same shy nun anymore." 

Lulu finished her speech as Esther went up the stairs and onto the platform. "Thank the Goddess we've arrived at this day. I'm grateful to everyone who helped build this place. I've dedicated my life to helping others, so this is the best honor I could be given...I'll try my best to bring a new era of health and prosperity to this wonderful community." 

After a few more minutes of reciting a sincere speech, there was a large applause. 

Chapter Text

Hargon could now fit his old robe. It no longer dangled onto the floor. He was now 5"3, the same height as he was in his past life. The cult leader smirked at his own appearance in the mirror. He then broodingly took it off and put on his school uniform. The sweater-vest was absolute torture in the summertime. 

The morning routine of the Suzuki family was always hectic. There was a battle over the family's private bathroom. Hargon and Victoria both claimed they needed to wash their faces and shoved each other over the sink. Malroth and Lizzie had both been lectured by Lulu to start showering in the morning so they don't forget that night. Sappho would tap her foot as she waited for her children and husband to be done so she could brush her teeth. She hated having bad breath; it was a distraction from making blueprints. 

"Alright, dad, the shower's all yours." Lizzie stepped out and wrapped a towel around her waist while Malroth unbuckled his belt. Meanwhile, the two younger children of the Suzuki family were having a mini battle. 

"I woke up first!" Victoria cried. 

"You got to wash your face last night!" Hargon argued. 

"G-Get some pants on, dad!" Victoria blushed with embarrassment as Malroth undressed. 

"How 'bout you don't look at where y'all came from?" Malroth looked down at his balls. 

"Yes, Master--" Hargon's voice cracked for the first time. He shuttered, and lifted his fingers to his larynx. He froze in place as his face paled. He didn't feel sick; he had no familial records of allergies. "Wh-What's going on? WHAT CURSE DID YOU PLACE ON ME, WOMAN!?" Hargon screamed at Victoria while his voice continued to crack. 

"I-I didn't do anything!" Victoria splashed some water on her face. 

"Master, did YOU do this? I HAVE SERVED YOU FAITHFULLY! WHY DID YOU DO THIS!?" Hargon turned to his father, the former god of destruction. 

"Nope, I don't need magic to make YOU look like a pathetic dork." Malroth smirked. 

"Oh, I forgot about that part of puberty. Oh goddess, this is going to be hilarious!" Hinata's voice came from the other side of the door. Hargon unlocked it as his cousin rolled himself into the bathroom. 

"Yeah, this happens to everyone who goes through male puberty. Did you ever wonder why human men and boys have different tones of voices?" Hinata explained. 

"No, all I cared about is if they cried hopelessly for mercy." Hargon shook his head. 

"Well, during puberty your voice cracks like this until it eventually settles." Hinata explained. "It's completely normal." 

"Very well, how do I make it stop?" Hargon asked as his voice continued to crack. "Do I have to wash my neck now?"  

"No. There's not much you can do. You just got wait it out." Hinata leaned back in his wheelchair. "I almost feel bad for you if this wasn't so funny." 

"I can hear the pests at school laughing." Hargon scowled. The very idea of humans looking down at him for entertainment at his expense was nauseating. 

"Puberty's embarrassing, I get it. But it'll happen to all the boys in your class." Hinata comforted the former cult leader. "C'mon, I'll talk to the cooks and we can have a big dinner tonight to celebrate this milestone of yours."

"I don't see how this is anything to celebrate." Hargon sighed.

"Hey, cheer up! Maybe you'll get a sexy voice like your father when all is said and done? So far you've gotten his height." 

"I'LL GET SOMETHING FROM MY MASTER!?" Hargon's eyes lit up. Ever since he was born, he looked like a copy-paste version of Sappho with her exact hair, eyes, and skin color. He was slowly gaining his father's height, but he wasn't sure when his growth spurts would end. Still, he was going to inherit something new from his beloved master! 

"Don't stroke his ego, man." Malroth groaned as he rubbed soap under his hairy armpits. 

"I'm just saying that I'm totally not gay, but your voice IS a lot sexier than I pictured it. Granted, you were a six-armed dragon in the game, but still! In human-form, you sound like Harrison Ford." Hinata smiled. 

"Harrison Ford?" Malroth asked. "What's a Harrison Ford? Wait, isn't Ford a type of buggy-buggy?" 

"Yeah, but Harrison Ford is a person. He's a famous actor from Earth who played this handsome rogue called Han Solo who gets to date a hot, badass princess named Leia." Hinata explained. 

"That's sorta true. I AM married to a badass queen." Malroth smiled as he washed his hair. 

"You sure are," Hinata laughed. "Alright, I'm gonna go check on breakfast. Bacon or sausage?" 

"Yes." Malroth and Lizzie replied instantaneously. 

Malroth often thought that Sappho had gone too soft on Hargon at times; it was a point of contention between the two of them. He knew there were things that she hid from him; like the whole ordeal with Hinata and the laptop. Well, it was more than she specifically left out key pieces of information. When she said "back in my home-world", she really meant "Earth", not the real version of this place that Hargon had yanked them out of. Not many outside of their family and inner circle (mostly Babs, Lulu, Esther, Rosie & Anessa) knew that. 

If Malroth wanted to truly know if the woman he married was the real Sappho--that Chisaki was the same person that helped him defeat Hargon--he had to learn how to use this thing. 

Malroth, the former god of destruction, sat at the computer with Hinata, who was coaching him on how to use the device. "Alright, nice and steady, don't break it, treat it like ice. Nice and carefully," 

"I'm the one who powers this damn thing and yet no one in my family trusts me to use it!" Malroth growled. 

"Maybe it's because you're treating the mouse like a plaything?" Hinata smiled nervously. "Anyway, type in 'E-A-R-T-H'. It's the password." 

"I push these tiny blocks and the letters will show up on the thing?" Malroth glanced down at the keyboard.  

"VERY CAREFULLY--"

"I think I broke a coupla keys." Malroth muttered. Three important keys had been ripped straight off. 

"Dammit, they're going to be so pissed when they get back!" Hinata screamed and then grabbed his middle abdomen. Dammit...no matter how many medicinal herbs I try, they haven't fixed my ribs. I must've really fucked them up. 

"Who's gonna be pissed? Hargon or Sappho?" Malroth turned around.  

"YES." Hinata answered. "How about after we fix this, I can just click on things for you. Is that a deal?" 

"Sure, it's not like I can fix this thing myself," Malroth sighed. 

"If I can say anything, it's that I don't think my cousin is a bad person. She can be a little selfish and obsessive, but she would never do anything out of sheer malice." Hinata sighed. "She probably knew you wouldn't understand who she really was, but loved you enough that she became someone else for you." 

"So you're saying that the only way I could love her is if she lied?" Malroth dripped down his head, "Dammit, I just feel so out of the loop of what's happening in this family!" 

"Yeah, I imagine having two geniuses playing Machiavellian mind games with each other can make you feel pretty damn dumb." Hinata smiled, "You should've seen her destroy everyone at trivia night at the karaoke bar." 

"Machi-what? Kara-who?" 

"Never mind, it's an Earth thing." Hinata dismissed. "Machiavelli was a famous author who wrote about politics."  

"Did they know that Shake-spears guy Sappho talks about sometimes?" Malroth asked. 

"No, they were about a century apart and in different countries." Hinata answered. "Still, even if you're stupid, you're still a good guy. I'm glad my cousin married you." 

"Thanks," Malroth paused. "Hey, you've been a great help to Hargon. I always feel a little awkward 'cause the bodies 'o our kids are changin', and I don't know anything' 'bout it. Sappho was able to help with the girls, but I can't do the same for...," 

"For your son?" Hinata finished. 

"Yeah, he is...he is my son." Malroth muttered as tears began to roll down his face. "Oh gods, I've been such a terrible dad to him! I SUCK!" 

"Hey, it's not entirely your fault. Sappho isn't as great of a parent as she is a builder." Hinata shrugged. "But yeah, you haven't exactly been the most...compassionate towards him. I mean, think about this from his perspective: he goes from being this all-powerful cult leader with thousands of devout followers to being some frail prince of an island, being subjected to having to deal with the very people who killed him on a daily basis and being forced to act an age that he isn't. He doesn't even have his own body. Even if he becomes the most powerful human mage, it'll pale in comparison to what he had as a demon. Worse yet, your own parents treat you like shit while doting on your older sisters--especially the middle one. This could've been a new start for him, for all of you, but you chose to hold onto old grudges. So why would he let go of his grudges towards you if you haven't done the same to him? Parents are supposed to be examples for their children." 

"But--no, you're right...I'm just making excuses for myself." Malroth dangled his head down as he scratched his facial hair. "I'm gonna have a chat with him tonight. I should also talk with Lizzie, too."

"You treat Lizzie pretty well, but Sappho definitely needs to talk with her, too." Hinata admitted. "Look, the first step is always acknowledging that there's a problem." 

"I'm just bad at this 'ole 'human thing'. I never had a dad." Malroth closed his eyes. 

"Honestly, Sappho didn't have one, either. Her dad worked as a video game developer for Square, and he worked 60+ hours a week. He slept overnight most days and had to skip a lot of special occasions, including most of Sappho's birthday. My dad was the one who really raised her; that's why I view her more like a sister than a cousin." Hinata explained. "I think she often dove herself in her games and books because she wanted to live in a world that wasn't as dark and depressing as Earth. Yet in doing so, she's become such a workaholic like her father. It's like that old 'Cat's in the Cradle' song." 

"Cat's in the cradle?" 

"It's an Earth song about a dad who misses out on his son's life and is then abandoned by him when he grows up. It's really sad. I'd pull it up, but the keyboard's broken." Hinata chuckled. 

That night, after breezing through his homework and rereading yet another one of Serenica's volumes, Hargon laid in bed. Despite his efforts, Alef did have a great time mocking the cracking of his voice. Honestly? He'd do the same thing if the roles were reversed.  He would definitely laugh at Alef if it was his voice that was cracking. It still pissed him off how much Alef thought of himself as a righteous hero who could do no wrong. The door opened and Malroth walked in slowly. "Hey, I...I want to say...goddammit, I...I'm sorry for being such a shitty parent. We've been so awful since we found out who you really were. Is there a present you've ever wanted?" 

"For you to destroy the world and accept your role as the god of destruction," Hargon answered quickly.  

"No, besides that! That's the one thing I can't give you. Maybe something we could buy or build!" Malroth shook his head.  

"A cauldron." Hargon looked up from his book. "And a forbidden altar." 

"Alright, that's doable." Malroth nodded. "I'll talk to Sappho. Sleep tight, ok?" 

"As you wish, Master." Hargon smiled and placed on a silk eye mask that Esther had sewn in her spare time that had a Children symbol on it. The nun enjoyed textile arts.

Once his master was out of sight, the former cult leader began to picture Alef changing in the locker-room, covered in sweat and breathing heavily from a long exercise in the courtyard. Sure, he hated the self-righteous prick, but that didn't mean the body he got from Anessa and Haydin was...unattractive. If only it wasn't attached to the soul of the ancestor of the Scions who slayed him. That didn't stop the cult leader from sneaking his fingers beneath his pants to do some unholy practices in private with a gleeful smirk on his face. The thought of Alef's face filled with disgust towards him was just as tantalizing as the masturbation itself. 

Still, unlike King Eleven the thief-fucker, Alef had a staunch stance against adultery. As if Gwaelin would know if his eyes strayed. Then again, he WAS an adult in a child's body. They were the only adults at the school spare for the faculty, so if he were to date anything, it'd sadly be him. They were trapped together. 

Wait. Hargon jumped upwards and removed his mask. He flipped through the pages and landed on a page about illusions. Human-made illusions, unlike demonic ones, were much less potent and lasted for a far shorter amount of time. They also usually took the form of potions instead of spells. The appearance-altering ones required a piece of hair from whoever you wanted to impersonate. There was a girl, Lucy, who was a sophomore in the high school part of the academy that had a very similar appearance to Gwaelin, and was rumored to be related to the King of Moonbrooke. It was quite likely that she could be related to Gwaelin, yet another scion of Erdrick.  

Hargon cackled before putting the sleep mask back on his face. 

Alef's skill as a swordsman had him accelerated to the high school division. Despite his shorter stature and less defined muscles, he could make up with strategy and discipline. Lucy leaned over the railing of the bridge looking over the courtyard. "That kid is so strong for his age! He just beat a senior in minutes!" 

"You Moonbrooke folks don't fuck around, do you?" One of the other high school girls commented. 

"It's hard to screw around with snow that deep," Lucy laughed. 

"Quite the refined stance he has," Hargon walked up to Lucy. 

"Oh, I heard you're by far the smartest kid in the entire middle school! You're the son of Lady Sappho the Builder!" Lucy recognized Hargon. Being known as 'the child of the builder-queen' instead of 'your unholy Highness' was the definition of a downgrade. 

"Indeed. Come over here and I'll whisper a little secret about our family," Hargon tried to sway the Moonbrooke girl, who fell hook-line-and-sinker for it. The former cult leader whispered and plucked a string of hair from the girl's head, "My mother wears only a size 32B bra." 

"WH-WHAT!?" Lucy panicked. "Why would you tell me that?" 

"Just a little prank. No harm done, right?" Hargon laughed as he walked away with the piece of hair tightly locked away in a leather bag. 

"I-I guess so, but don't do that again, ok, bitter-bean?" Lucy stuttered.  

"'Bitter-bean'?" Hargon blinked. 

"That's what the girls in magic class call you since you're the tallest boy in your grade, yet you're so bitter to people." Lucy explained. "You're a bitter beanstalk." 

Hargon was able to convince Esther to sew a dress exactly like how Alef described his wife as when he spoke fondly of her. Being the blindly optimistic and pure nun that she was, she heard no alarm bells go off in her mind that most people would immediately pick up on. Even Malroth would've asked some questions; namely what he was going to use a dress that did NOT fit him for? If he wanted a dress, that would be fine with Malroth--gender was something stupid made up by puny humans anyway--but why one that didn't fit him? The dimensions were based on an estimate of Lucy's body. Hargon wasn't sure if it'd fit, but it would have to. Anyway, it was an elegant yellow ball gown with a cobalt blue ribbon.

After about three days of studying, the potion was ready. According to the text, the human body could only take one teaspoon at a time, which would last for 15 minutes. He smirked as he gazed out at Alef, who was practicing his stance dutifully. 

The former cult leader drank the potion, and transformed into the beautiful Princess Gwaelin. Hargon slipped into the dress sewn by Esther. He walked down to the courtyard where Alef was. Hargon opened his mouth as he was gleeful that his voice wasn't cracking as he said, "You're practicing rather hard in this life, too, aren't you?" 

Alef immediately jumped and turned around, dropping his sword. "P-Princess G-Gwaelin? I-Is that really you?" 

"Why of course it's me! It's been a while. You're...a little shorter than you used to be, aren't you?" "Princess Gwaelin" laughed. 

"I promise, I'll get back to my old height in a few short years!" Alef shouted as he ran into "Princess Gwaelin's" arms. 

"Oh, you know that doesn't matter after ALL that you've done for me~" "Princess Gwaelin" pulled the boy's chin up. 

"You really missed me, didn't you? You used to order me to get you something shiny before you gave me action." Alef looked rather confused. 

"Well, having you not around made me realize something." "Princess Gwaelin" leaned down as the mouths met. After a solid 30 seconds of Alef pouring 11 years of separation from his spouse into a single kiss, Hargon started to feel the potion wear off. He pulled away. 

"I-I need to go to the washroom! I'll be right back!" Hargon darted to the doorway back into the castle. Once he shut the door, the potion officially wore off and he was back into his human body. It was so disappointing how brief these potions lasted. He dashed up to the library where his school uniform waited for him. He undressed himself after closing the curtains. He let out some of the loudest, most maniacal cackling he had done in this life, rivaled only by the time Sappho first realized who he was. 

"I DID IT! YOU'RE NO LONGER THE ONLY 'HEROIC' SLUT, ELEVEN!" Hargon folded the dress and went to his room, where he stowed it away below the bed. The door knocked and Hargon groaned, "What is it?" 

"Hey dear brother, have you seen my diary?" Victoria asked from the other side of the door. "I think I left it in the library." 

"Your diary...? I didn't know you had one." Hargon blinked. If he knew that Victoria kept her personal emotions in a diary, he would've exploited that by now. She must've kept it secret somehow, which was impressive since they had been the closest siblings in the castle. Did she just start to journal? 

"Never-mind, I'll check the library. I should've gone there first, anyway...," Victoria sighed. 

Hargon reached for the recipe book to go over his notes, only to find a tiny diary instead. He opened the first page to find a slew of incoherent ramblings about frivolous school drama and having to handle the pressure of being the chosen heir apparent to 2/3 of the island. It was average fare for a 14-year-old girl. 

I think I'm looking for someone who is as hot and strong as my father and has the huge personality and brains of my brother. Hinata calls this an "Electra complex". Uncle Perry said this was "unrealistic expectations for men". Aunt Lulu called it "the OPPOSITE of goals". 

"NO." Hargon closed the book. He had just fallen from the summit of a mountain, and had just been shoved into a filthy swamp. He needed eye bleach now. He shook his head vehemently to get that image out of his head. 

Puberty was going to kill him, one way or another. 

Chapter Text

It was a dream that Hargon had many times since he occupied this new human body and found out Sappho the Builder's true identity.

It was began with a view of a younger Chisaki, sitting alone by herself in a dimly-lit room filled with posters of different video games she enjoyed; one with a blond man with an absurdly huge sword that was definitely larger than himself with the phrase "FINAL FANTASY VII", a lush landscape not unlike Furrowfield with the words "HARVEST MOON", and "DRAGON QUEST VIII: JOURNEY OF THE CURSED KING", that had that red-bandana wearing hero now known to him as Eight on the cover with a wagon being led by a troll of sorts behind him.

Chisaki sat there, the blue light hitting her face, as the door opened. Once she had finished yet another battle, she leaned back and took a breath. She heard her stomach rumble and she looked at the time, as if it mattered to her. "How much did mom leave for tonight?" 

A meager amount of currency that took the form of paper strangely enough was laid out on the dining room table. "That should be enough to grab something from the convenience store--huh? Why do I feel like someone's watching me? That's weird. Alrighty, strawberry sando and iced tea, it is then!" 

She closed the door behind her as she faced an unkind world. 

Hargon paced around; usually when he had that dream in particular, something depressing for the Builder would happen. So the former cult leader woke up in a good mood the following morning, expecting some big news to erupt over the kitchen table. Malroth sat with one leg lifted up onto the table and the other one hunched on the chair. He broke another piece of china and an exasperated 20-something Lillian would have to clean it up. 

"You seem to be in a weirdly good mood. Should I be afraid to ask why?" Sappho asked as she reached over Malroth's left leg to pass him the butter. 

"Oh, darling mother~" Hargon clapped his hands together with his deviously sweet grin, "Does there need to be a reason?" 

"Alright, now I REALLY know you're hiding something." Sappho looked to one of the maids and ordered. "Bring out a poison tester, let not one of us drink or eat any of this meal until it's cleared." 

"What's going on in that twisted brain 'o yours?" Malroth asked as the maids tested every dish to make sure Hargon hadn't secretly laced them with hemlock or something even more devious. The meal passed the tester's evaluation and was given back to the family. 

"I could show you, Master. I showed you plenty of pleasant images when I had you under my control~!" Hargon smiled with a sing-song voice. 

"...I'll pass." Malroth took his one leg off the table as the maids reset it. The Builder became unusually quiet after a few minutes, and Hargon braced himself for what was about to drop. 

"I had yet another miscarriage yesterday." Sappho sighed, her head tilted downward. "It's the fifth miscarriage I've had ever since Hargon was...reborn." 

"Do you want another baby?" Malroth asked. "You didn't tell me that."  

"It's not that, it's just that knowing that my last child will probably be HARGON is a little depressing. I'm going to be forty next week, and it's becoming more and more likely that this'll be the case." 

"How long do humans live again?" Hargon asked. 

"Around 80 years." Sappho explained. "If you take care of yourself, that is." 

"So I have 40 years left until you pass the Scarlet Sands to me." Hargon then cut up his scrambled eggs precisely into three parts. That didn't sound like a lot of time coming from a lifespan of 300+ years, but for humans it was a decent amount of time. Half of a human's lifetime.

"More like 30. I'll probably retire around 70. So the two of you still have 30 years to figure things out how to make the best of what I'm giving you." Sappho looked at Hargon and Victoria sternly. 

"What about me?" Lizzie pointed to herself. 

"I meant THREE of you." Sappho corrected herself. 

"Hey mom, what do you want for your birthday?" Victoria asked. 

"What do I want...?" Sappho paused as she leaned over the table. "I think that I'll host a island-wide festival to celebrate," 

"That sounds awesome!" Lizzie's eyes lit up. "I'd love to stuff my face with the greasiest grub I can!" 

"I heard you had a big fireworks show back in Moonbrooke when you first liberated it!" Victoria gushed. "Can we have one, too?" 

"I don't think fireworks would be the best thing for everyone, but thanks." Hinata laughed nervously.  

"We could invent some ear-plugs for you." Sappho suggested as Hinata shrugged in response. 

"I could try to hate you slightly less than I currently do for a single day." Hargon smirked.

"Hm." Malroth leaned back in his dining chair, lifting one leg over the other as he thought to generate an idea. "I can have multiple rounds of sex with you." 

"That'll be more than enough." Sappho reassured her husband. "The three of you figure out how to host an island-wide festival." 

The three Suzuki siblings sat in the castle courtyard with Hargon's three minions (Atlas, Belial, and Pazuzu) and Alef joining them in a quiet, dense silence as they all went on a mental treadmill trying to figure this out. Lizzie was sprawled out on the grass with each limb spread out for maximum effect. Victoria was whistling into a grass blade as the mid-morning sun beamed on her head's back. Hargon rolled out a map of the island and got out a pen. 

"Are we ready, mortals?" Hargon uncapped his marker. "There's seven of us here. Doing the math, I think we should have one Suzuki spawn with one of my arch-minions." 

"What should we do with Alef, boss?" Belial asked. 

"I would prefer to stay out of this." Alef rejected. 

"Then why'd y'all come out 'ere?" Atlas asked his he turned his neck around at the legendary warrior-king. 

"...Perhaps I do have some input." Alef said after being silent for a brief moment. He sat directly in front of the former cult leader and made dead-eye contact with him. "Hargon, I want to ask you something: you have not discussed obtaining nuclear weapons in quite some time, and now you're focusing on inheriting Sappho's empire and competing with literal children when you're over 300 years old. You preoccupy your time with petty pranks on your enemies like unleashing a horde of angry slimes on the castle or disguising yourself as my wife to throw me off guard." 

"You're just pissed that you fell for them." Hargon quipped with a massive smirk on his face.

Alef blushed and walked in the opposite direction. "N-No, it's not like that! I wouldn't put myself in such a fragile mental state!" Hargon rolled his eyes. "Sure," 

"My point is that I think you've lost your appetite to destroy the world." Alef answered. "Instead you're trying to rule it, which is less malicious. Granted, it's ruling with an iron fist, which is still evil, but nonetheless significantly less than killing everyone with weapons of mass destruction." 

..

...

....

....Alef was right. Hargon hadn't thought about nukes in months. He dedicated hours and hours to research magic spells, potions, incantations, mental manipulations, policy and battle tactics. He had forgotten to keep tabs on Earth news since the Second American Civil War ended. Was he really losing his edge? Hargon clutched his chest for dear life as he realized he had slowly become less and less evil over the past years. He hunched down and looked at his own reflection as his thoughts began to spiral into an existential crisis. 

"I'm not myself...what have I become?" Hargon whispered to himself. "Am I nothing special? Am I just a spoiled, precocious prince of an island kingdom?" 

"Dan't listen to 'im, boss!" Pazuzu urged. "He's just messin' wiv 'ah!" 

"Boss? What boss? How am I your superior?" Hargon murmured as he continued to spiral, "I've gone soft...I'm no more threatening than a wheel of cheese." 

"Whaddya we do? The boss is gonna self-destruct 'o somethin'!" Belial looked anxiously at his fellow minions. 

"You're the officer o' class 5-B, top student o' the 'ole grade, best mage undah 20 on 'he island, and second-in-line to 'he island throne." Atlas suggested. Hargon and Alef were the two class officers elected by their fellow students based on both appearance, charisma, and knowledge. "All that ain't nothin'."

"Atlas, I used to have thousands of monsters and humans alike chanting my name as I stood atop mountains," Hargon sighed. "I used to live in a giant castle." 

"You still do. Just a different one. Actually, I think the one y'all live in 'ow is larger." Atlas pointed at the building. 

"It's not, it only seems that way because you're shorter now." Hargon shook his head. "Trust me, I compared the diagrams of my castle and this one. Mine had 53 rooms and this one has 51." 

"So they're 'bout the same size?" Belial scratched his head. 

"Sorry to interrupt your intervention session, but if there's one thing I don't care about, it's Hargon's mental health." Alef folded his arms. "Now I would like to suggest that I watch over the docks with Hinata while you all take care of the festivities? That way everything will be split up evenly." 

"Sure, as long as y'all keep 'way 'rom the boss!" Pazuzu pointed at Alef, who only chuckled. 

"What? You're afraid I'll send him down another path of existential dread?" Alef mocked as the three minions fumed. "Anyway, what exact festivities were you thinking of? As a former king, I am interesting in hearing what you have planned." 

"A lot of greasy food and a fireworks show at the end, but the rest we haven't quite figured out," Victoria explained. 

"We should have some fairground games," Lizzie suggested. "I saw o' videos 'n pictures from Earth and they had tons of these little booths where you could fling a lil ball at a target and win a prize!" 

"We should have three sections for each part of the island." Alef sat cross-legged parallel to Hargon. "One section should be a food court, another a place where games happen, and the other place should be a stage for performers." 

As the plan began to take shape, the proposed plans were signed off and delivered to Sappho, who approved it. The builder sat in her office as she looked over the notes from the organizers. Malroth came in and planted a soft kiss on the builder's forehead. 

"The wrinkles only make it taste sweeter," Malroth grinned. 

"You sly little monster," Sappho licked her lips and whispered, "Come here, let me give you a better taste of me~" 

The two began to make out in the office with the door shut tightly. 

The day of the festivities had come. Hargon walked through the crowds with Pazuzu; he had decided to pair the siblings and minions by intelligence. Atlas was the most intelligent, so he went with the dumbest Suzuki sibling, Lizzie. Victoria was the second smartest so she got the medium-brained Belial. He, being a full-grown adult, was paired with the most stupid of his upper minions, Pazuzu. Alef was situated at the docks, welcoming tourists who had heard of the Isle and thought that this would be an opportune time to check it out. 

Hargon watched in embarrassment as Pazuzu devoured a funnel cake from one of the Green Gardens food stands. He looked around and saw that most of the people were having a decent time. He was now slightly taller than his former self at 5"5 and could reach basically anything he needed with relative ease. He was the tallest in his class, followed by Atlas at 5"4 and Alef at 5"2. However, his muscle mass had not yet caught up with him. He was so skinny and tall that he looked like he could be blown away by the slightest of winds. 

Maybe I should start eating more high-calorie foods? Hargon thought as he watched Pazuzu lick the powdered sugar from his plate. No, I need to build muscle if I want to look like Master, not fat. That means I'll have to exercise. Ugh. I hate the idea of being all sweaty...I wonder who I could ask about this--

"Let's see how I do 'ere!" Lizzie's voice interrupted his thoughts. 

"Tilt it down a bit so y'all don't shoot yourself 'n the eye 'n end up like me," Atlas warned before turning to his fellow former demons. "Oi, boss! Whatcha doin' 'ere? I thought y'all were watchin' over the Cerulean Steppe!" 

"I decided to take a brief pause to walk around," Hargon responded as he glanced over to watch Lizzie play a fair-game where she had to shoot a paint-ball gun at a target to get a prize. 

"Well, you're 'bout to witness me winning that big plushie," Lizzie motioned to a giant plushie of the Hairy Hermit that was as big as if not larger than the real thing. 

"Why do you need a plushie of that...THING when the real version haunts our family already?" Hargon asked. 

[C-C-Come on, H-Hargon! Have a-a-l-little fun here!] The Hairy Hermit pleaded as it bounced above the crowd. 

"Shut up." Hargon snapped. 

"HERE I GO!" Lizzie finally shot at the target. As red paint splattered, the merchant running the stand graded it and handed the plushie over to Lizzie, who snatched it like a bandit, nearly tearing the skin. "Hey lil bro, wanna try?" 

"I have no interest in the prizes, so why would I?" Hargon side-eyed the wall of prizes. "They're children's toys." 

"You're a child!" Lizzie threw the plushie over at Hargon. "Do you know how hard it is being the older sister of TWO INSANELY TALENTED MAGES? You can summon a fucking 5000 POUND GOLEM WITH A FANCY STICK! My mom is constantly busy with work and giving me tiny islands that are 1/4 the size of this one, and you slept through my ENTIRE graduation ceremony!? The only person who treats me with basic respect is dad! Hinata doesn't even like me!" 

"It's not my fault that you're incompetent!" Hargon threw the Hairy Hermit back at Lizzie, who caught it and tossed it back at the cult leader. "Besides, you think I AM happy about ONLY getting the Scarlet Sands!? It's a SHIT HOLE!" 

"Boss--" Atlas and Pazuzu both tried to tear the two siblings apart. 

"AT LEAST YOU GOT SOMETHING ON THE ISLE!" Lizzie spat. "YOU AIN'T GOT A SINGLE MUSCLE ON Y'ALL!" 

"YOU WISH TO BATTLE!? FINE!" Hargon took out his staff that began to glow and a giant fireball jetted out of it. "KAFRIZZLE!" 

Lizzie was able to tank the hit with her high defense, but her HP bar was deeply in the red. "Damn, how does lil sis take these hits?" 

"She knows Bounce and Magic Barrier, as do I." Hargon explained. "I also have Kabuff and Accelerate," 

"WELL KABUFF THESE NUTS!" Lizzie unsheathed her Aurora Sword and ran towards her brother, who dodged it easily. "Hey, stop moving! Why're y'all such a lil rat!?" 

"I'M THE RAT!? I HAD RAT MONSTER MINIONS SMARTER THAN YOU!" Hargon powered up his staff and pointed it straight at his sister. "KACRACKLE!" 

Lizzie was blown to the edge and was nearly knocked unconscious. Hargon walked slowly towards Lizzie and looked down at her. He knelt down and picked Lizzie's head up by her hair. He sternly stared straight into her eyes, "You will always be in my shadow. Understand?" 

"Do you have any idea what it's like? To be treated like a tiny weak slime by your YOUNGER brother? IT FUCKING SUCKS!" Lizzie coughed up some blood as she struggled to get back up on her knees. "I DIDN'T ASK TO HAVE A MAGIC CULT MONSTER AS A YOUNGER BROTHER! WHY CAN'T YOU JUST BE A NORMAL HUMAN!?"

"When did I ever claim to be 'normal'? Why be normal when you can be evil and fabulous?" Hargon cackled. 

"Hargon...can I ask you...one thing...just one thing you can do for me?" Lizzie staggered back up on her feet with a few loose teeth and rubbed the places where the icicles had grazed and bruised. "Can you at least...try to be...if not a human, but my brother? Could you see me as a person? I look just like dad! You LOVE dad! You call him 'Master'!" 

There was a long silence between the two siblings. "Since you resemble Master Malroth greatly...I'll consider it."

"Boss, I'll take Lizzie back up to the hospital. Don't worry, I got this." Atlas hoisted Lizzie up. 

"Good," Hargon nodded as he left the alleyway of fairground games. "I'll continue my rounds. Come, Pazuzu," 

As the evening went on, Sappho and Malroth got themselves the best seats on the hillside right outside of the Cerulean Steppe castle. Sappho placed her hand on top of Malroth's as the two now-forty-year-olds enjoyed each other's company. "Remember when we used to high-five every time we built something new together?" 

"You did most of the building," Malroth laughed. "I just beat up Hargon's minions." 

"Still, it's been so long since we last high-fived," Sappho clutched Malroth's hand as the first firework was jolted up in the air. "Maybe we could have one more high-five, just for old time's sake? We just finished building our thirties together." 

"Of course," Malroth and Sappho high-fived as the first firework bursted into a show of colors in the sky. 

"I'm looking forward to the next forty years with you," Sappho leaned on Malroth's shoulder. "How about you?" 

"Definitely; and the forty years after that, too." Malroth nodded as Sappho chuckled. The two kissed in between explosions as they gazed into the glowing colors in each other's eyes. 

"I'd love that." Sappho wiped a tear from her eye. 

Meanwhile, on the docks, Alef stood watching the fireworks from afar. It had been forever since he last saw fireworks. The last time he saw them it was a celebration of his and his beloved Gwaelin's thirtieth anniversary. Yet now, Gwaelin was far away in the land of the deceased. "Darling...," 

'Go ahead.' Gwaelin's voice echoed in Alef's mind. 

"Gwaelin, my darling? Is that really you?" Alef looked around. The voice was disembodied, but it was undoubtedly Gwaelin's. 

'It is. I want you to know...I want you to have a good second life. You helped me enjoy my first one...you freed me from that cave. It's my turn to help you get out of yours.'

"...It really is you, darling." Alef sniffled. 

'You don't have a kingdom to rule anymore. You can enjoy yourself and live your own life. Please, don't feel guilty or trapped by the past. At least enjoy yourself for me, ok?' 

"I will, thank you." Alef nodded as the fireworks continued to paint the sky a rainbow of colors. 

A few months later, Hargon had the same dream again about Sappho's past life. When he went downstairs in anticipation for whatever bad news awaited the builder, he was met with more chaos than usual. It wasn't just his family that was surrounded by havoc, it was everyone in the castle. 

"Does anyone wish to explain the current events that led to this situation?" Hargon asked as he brought a spoonful of oatmeal to his lips. 

"The King of Moonbrooke died." 

Chapter Text

The King of Moonbrooke had died.

The funeral service had sullen, as most ones are, with most of the children in the audience having no interest in what was going on and just wanted to leave. Hargon knew what was going on, sure, but he could not give less of a shit about Moonbrooke or its future under the now-Queen Zara. He watched his own creation take the throne once held by the descendant of Erdrick. Alef stood there awkwardly in the crowd. He shouldn't have to watch his family's royal line slowly disintegrate. Though the body he had currently didn't have any blood relation to Erdrick, so he had no claim to the throne.

Unlike Hargon, Alef had been more hush-hush about who he really was. Only the Suzuki and Samaras families knew of his true identity. 95% of everyone else knew him as the strangely strong yet pure-hearted Alexois, son of the Great Knight Anessa. Zara was one of said people excluded from this information, despite now being in charge of his granddaughter's kingdom. 

How did Moonbrooke fall into such a destitute state? Was Zara really equipped to deal with the challenges that plagued Moonbrooke; the lowering birth-rate, the stony soil tainted with blood, and how dismal the climate was for feeding any amount of people, let alone enough to run a factory and/or mining operation.

Zara sat on the crimson-cushioned throne for the first time. She straightened out the crown as it was placed on her head by Anessa, who saluted the new queen.

"It really should be you on this seat, y'know?" Zara clutched her long dress.

"You shouldn't say that. You've spent years serving Moonbrooke faithfully with your life against the Children of Hargon." Anessa grabbed Zara's shoulder. "You'll make a fine queen, your Highness."

"Anessa, thank you." Zara breathed in deeply. She walked to the top of the giant defenses built by the soldiers struggling to fight off Hargon's Heroes. She held up her staff as she addressed the crowd that had arrived in the early hours of the morning for the Queen's first royal decree, "Here me, citizens of Moonbrooke and other kingdoms, I stand here in hopes that I will become the ruler worthy of your praise. Long live Moonbrooke!"

"LONG LIVE MOONBROOKE! LONG LIVE THE NEW QUEEN!"

A shock of electricity went through Zara as she heard the people cheer for her for the first time. A smile formed on her face as she fought back the tears from freezing to her face as the snow slowly began to drizzle down. "Thank you! Thank you, all, my people!"

During the post-coronation banquet, the new queen Zara stood up and toasted. "To a fruitful partnership with our sister-kingdom, the Isle of Awakening. May we prosper together."

"May we prosper together!" People raised their beverages in response. 

As the meal went on, the two queens discussed the future of Moonbrooke and what that would entail for the rest of the world, including the Isle of Awakening. Hargon, being the one who created the fake world in the first place, was listening carefully to the conversation the queens were having with each other. There were small details that he hadn't thought about when he was creating this world when he first sketched it out in his castle in a plan to thwart the advances of the Scions. Namely, the effects of climate and natural resources. Humans were a product of their environment, after all. 

"When should I expect the mining materials and workers from Khrumbul-Dun to be shipped here?" Zara asked. 

"In about a month, maybe two at most." Sappho explained. 

"So I'll have to find a way to secure a food source by then?" Zara asked and began to bite her lip. "It snows 8 months out of the year! We have a potato patch in the warmest area of the castle, and that's it. The rest we eat is all meat." 

"I have an idea for a blueprint for something called a 'greenhouse'." Sappho explained. "It's a glass house that, with a power source, can replicate the warmer weather conditions needed to farm. We'll import fertile soil and seeds here." 

A green-house? Hargon thought to himself and recalled seeing some pictures and short-form videos of them on Instagram. Whatever power source she was planning on using, it sure as MALHALLA would NOT be his Master. Not if he had anything to say about it. Hargon placed his jar of apple juice down, "What power do you intend on using...darling mother?"

Sappho mimicked the passive aggressive tone, "Oh dear son of mine, why do you suddenly feel so interested in creation?" 

"I'm not interested in such vile heresy. I am only a man of faith trying to protect his god from being used as a work-horse." Hargon replied. 

"I'm not planning on using Malroth's god energy. That ball of god-energy is all that's left, and I'm keeping it. Safe and sound. It's too important to toss aside as a bargaining chip. Besides, Moonbrooke already tried to rip Malroth away from me. I'm not letting that happen again." Sappho glanced over at her husband. "Besides, whenever Malroth DID participate in helping us build, it was always HIS choice. I didn't force him to do anything for us." 

"You're just saying that so you can sleep at night." Hargon scowled. "You hypocrite." 

"Malroth is right there, you can ask him." Sappho pointed. 

"Ask me what?" Malroth swallowed a giant piece of rabbit seared steak down his throat.

"Did the vile builder ever use you for something that was against your wishes, my Lord?" Hargon pointed at Sappho.  

"The only time I can think 'o is that battle with Atlas." Malroth shrugged. "Other than that? Nah, I can't think 'o anything."  

"What about that ball of divine energy in the--" 

"IN THE CELEBRATORY AIR THAT IS FLOWING BETWEEN OUR NATION-STATES!" Sappho interrupted and turned to Zara. "TRULY, I BELIEVE THAT THIS IS THE BEGINNING OF SOMETHING NEW!" 

"Sure, ok...I'm not really sure what y'all are on about," Zara blinked. Most people outside of the Suzuki family knew about the laptop; the only ones were Alef, Babs, and Esther. Zara gulped as she turned over to Sappho, "So what ARE you going to use to power it?" 

"We're gonna use hydro-electric power...," Nearly everyone besides Hinata and Hargon stared at her. Sappho cleared her throat, "I mean we're going to harness energy from the water sources nearby. Like, waterwheels but on steroids." 

"Steroids?" 

"I mean, like waterwheels but it's MUCH STRONGER." Sappho clarified. Everyone was now far less confused as they could picture it in their heads. She began to explain how modern hydropower worked; first they needed a source, a turbine, a generator, and a powerhouse. After the science demonstration, which lasted the rest of the banquet, the Suzuki family was allowed to stay the night. They planned on leaving a copy of the blueprint with Zara and her new subjects, along with a package full of instructions on how hydro-power worked. 

Sappho was finishing changing into her night-time pajamas, then sat on the edge of the bed. Malroth glanced down at Sappho, "Honestly, even after all that explaining, none 'o that made any sense. But hey, lots 'o stuff you've made before haven't, either. All 'o those gadgets you used against Hargon's Heroes were crazy!" 

"Yeah, sometimes even I wasn't entirely sure about what I was doing," Sappho sighed before her head perked upward to see Hinata and Hargon walk in. "Something wrong? Did big-bad cult leader have a nightmare and wants to sleep with mommy and daddy?" 

"Even by human standards, that'd be weird. I'm thirteen physically." Hargon scratched his head. "No matter, I only wished to ask you more questions regarding your plans. Zara is basically a figure-head than an actual leader, isn't she? You're the puppet-master who's really in charge?" 

"Right now, yes, but once Moonbrooke gets back on its feet, that'll change. They'll still owe us a huge debt." Sappho folded her arms. "And that will come in handy later down the road," 

"I thought that was your game," Hargon nodded. "But hydro-electric power isn't the most common form of power in your world, so why are you planning on using it instead of hunting down slimes for their oil since there's no fossils you could use for fuel here. Given that his world has only been real for less than thirty years," 

"That would be awful! Even YOU can't possibly think THAT low of Sappho!" Malroth was utterly offended. 

"Master, do you really think I like her that much?" Hargon asked. 

"She's your mom, isn't she?" Malroth's brows turned downward. 

"Please, I would pray that you don't remind me." Hargon brought his cup to his lips. 

"The truth is, I don't want to make the same mistakes that we humans on Earth did. We relied on fossil fuels, but by the time we found out the damage it was doing, it was too late. So I want to start off on the right foot and learn from Earth's mistakes." Sappho explained. "I want my children--that yes, that even includes YOU---to have a better future than what awaits the children of Earth." 

"So you're trying to start an eco-friendly utopia that is located right under your thumb so you can pat yourself on the back while doing exactly what I've done in that you're controlling the entire world single-handily." Hargon smirked. "You hypocrite," 

"Not single-handily! Double-handily! Malroth's in on it, too!" Sappho argued. 

"You're not going to argue with the allegations of hypocrisy?" Hargon folded his arms. "Or do you know you couldn't win because it's true," 

There was a brief silence between mother and son as Sappho breathed deeply. "It's true, we...are similar. But I want to rule for good and to improve people's lives! I want to be an Augustus, not a Nero like you! More of an FDR, not a Trump!" 

"One, DO NOT EVER COMPARE ME TO THAT ORANGE MADMAN AGAIN!" Hargon was thoroughly disgusted at the comparison. "At least I don't sound like a brain-dead corpse corporal choking on a liquid metal slime! I also have the most charming of laughs, if you haven't noticed!" 

"And there's an image I wish I could destroy that's now in my mind." Malroth scratched his scalp. 

"Two, even Augustus and FDR did shady activities, as do YOU." Hargon shot a glare at Sappho. "Claiming to improve people's lives while disregarding those living in the slums of the Scarlet Sands. Not to mention your blatant favoritism when it comes to your kids. You shower Victoria with constant praise, but do you even remember that Lizzie exists sometimes? I mean, you're a terrible mother to me, but at least you know that I'm alive." 

"...I didn't claim to be perfect," Sappho bit her lip. "But I have been doing a better job at ruling the world than you did. Also, I'd like to see YOU be a parent. Christ, I couldn't IMAGINE-"

"I DID have an adopted son." Hargon answered as he tightened his grip on the sheets. "His name was Pago. I haven't the slightest clue if the Scions slayed him as well, or if he managed to escape my castle before it was destroyed," 

"Oh...I...had no idea. You should've said that I have a grandson," Sappho was in utter shock. What sort of things did that poor child have to be subjected to? 

"Is he also an asshole like you?" Malroth remarked with a smirk. 

The three argued until they collapsed from exhaustion with their tongues dry and their throats coarse. The following morning, Sappho left some blueprints with Zara and her team before boarding the boat back to the Isle of Awakening.  

6 months passed as construction began on Moonbrooke for the hydro-electric generators for the greenhouses.

Hargon was now around 6"0, and had yet to have a growth spurt in three months. He was approaching 14, and he began puberty at the age of 9, so he was nearing the end of most of it. It was highly likely that this was as tall as he was going to get; and likewise, Alef had grown to be around 5"10--the same as his mother--and only 2 inches shorter than Hargon. Even though the difference was little, Hargon did make good use of that fact and continually taunted Alef. 

"Sorry I nearly stepped on you in the hallway, I thought you were merely a slime." Hargon teased. 

"Unlike you, I might still have another growth spurt. I started puberty at 10. I have another year left." Alef scowled, "Plus, I have more muscle mass than you. If I'm ever sent out to get firewood, I might end up cutting you down since you're as thin and pale as a birch!" 

That being said, they both were still battling acne and the cracking of their voices. Alef was more equipped to handle puberty; after all, he had gone through it before. That didn't make it less awful and awkward, but he was less surprised when his body began changing. 

Hargon, on the other hand, had never dealt with puberty prior to this. Whether they grew in size was up to how powerful the demon was, and he was a pretty damn strong one, but the growth was even more sudden for monsters. It happened in a matter of weeks, maybe even days, instead of being spread out over years. Demons laid eggs, so they didn't have the same male genitalia as humans.  

Other than an understanding of his sexual attraction to other males, his gender identity of being a male, the fact that bare feet made him feel weird in the stomach in a good way, and what he learned about female puberty from watching his sisters going through it, everything was new to the former cult leader. 

"So when you masturbate, do you picture other monsters or people?" Alef turned to the former cult leader. 

"Why would I tell you that? Why are you even asking, you disgusting pervert!?" Hargon tried to slam his gym locker in the warrior's face.

"Honestly, I'm just curious. I've spent most of my prior life slaying monsters, but I never had a clue of what their sex lives are like. I have heard stories from Abel and Eight, who both have reputations as monster-wranglers. I just want to fact-check by hearing it from the horse's mouth." Alef explained.  

"...I didn't masturbate in my past life. We had different genitalia." Hargon answered, his face red with embarrassment. He had begun to experiment with the human body in this new life, but only Sappho and Hinata knew about it. Malroth didn't understand what masturbation was, and had to be explained as to what human-to-human sex was by Sappho when they first got married.   

"You didn't have a dick?" Alef chuckled. "Oh goddess, wait until I tell my grandchildren--" 

"I didn't need to! We laid eggs like birds, moron!" Hargon snarled. "I didn't even know what one was until I started creating the people for this dream world. I had to look it up in a book--HEY! STOP LAUGHING THIS INSTANT!" 

"Sorry, it's just hilarious to think that the monster who made my grandchildren's lives a living hell is so naive about some things," Alef wiped a tear from his left eye. 

"Alright, why don't YOU tell me what you know about monster genitalia?" Hargon challenged. Alef's smile fell as he tried to wrack his brain to see what he knew. The warrior fell silent as Hargon walked away awkwardly, "I thought so, shortie!" 

"Boss, was that guy bothering you again?" Belial asked. 

"When is he ever not irritating me? He does so just by breathing." Hargon groaned. 

"You said it, boss!" Pazuzu agreed. 

"What's next on your list of plans?" Atlas asked. 

"Steal Alef's heart and stomp on it with my sandals." Hargon grinned. "Without having to use that potion as a crutch," 

"Why can't you rely on your potions?" Atlas asked. 

"He's starting to catch on how to differentiate me and the REAL Gwaelin. Plus, betraying someone's true feelings is SO MUCH more satisfying when you watch them wail in despair." Hargon cackled. "I can't wait to get my revenge on the one who created the Scions who slayed me."

"You go, boss!" His three minions cheered. 

That night, while asleep in his king-sized bed, Hargon found himself in Purgatory again. Now he was welcomed not by the heroes of old, but their love interests. Namely, Gwaelin and Erik. And Gwaelin was NOT happy. She placed her hands firmly on her hips as she squared him down. As Gwaelin was fuming, Erik casually waved. 

"Hey, blue-bastard, what's up?" Erik winked. 

"Why's the warrior-slut's mistress here instead of his actual wife Gemma?" Hargon pointed at the thief. 

"Well, Eleven and Gemma only had sex once, while we banged at least twice a week." Erik rubbed his neck. "Also, uh...I'm not a mistress...I'm a dude. You can slut-shame me all you want, but at least get my gender right. The Vikings I grew up with CONSTANTLY misgendered me and it just added salt to the wound to all of the horrible other things they did to me and Mia."

"Erik, shut up with your Gen Z wokeness, let me handle this!" Gwaelin shoved Erik back as she approached Hargon with a face of fury. "YOU." 

"That's High Priest Hargon. Or at least call me Crown Prince Hargon." Hargon's stomach twisted. "Never-mind, keep calling me 'High Priest', I have enough 'prissy pretty-boy' allegations from my classmates as it is. Granted, most of them are just petty children who are jealous of my beauty!"

"Yeah, I feel you, bro." Erik nodded. "The amount of times Veronica would mock-"  

"I DON'T CARE, ERIK! HARGON, YOU ARE NOT GOING TO BREAK MY DARLING ALEF'S HEART!" Gwaelin shouted.  

"You mean like how your great-grandchildren broke my spine?" Hargon folded his arms. "Very well, I see the double-standard here. You so-called 'heroes' can do whatever you want, kill any monster you wish, while we 'villains' are held to a moral standard that we didn't agree to--" 

"LET ME GO, YOU BLUE-HAIRED WHORE!" Princess Gwaelin was being held from tearing Hargon to pieces by Erik. " IF YOU DARE TO PLAY WITH MY DARLING'S FEELINGS, I WILL STOMP ON YOU LIKE A CYCLOPS TO A SLIME!" Gwaelin shouted. 

"And what are you going to do? Any damage you bring to my soul here isn't going to hurt me in the mortal realm." Hargon shrugged. 

"I WILL FIND A FUCKING WAY!" Gwaelin fumed. 

After a solid hour of Gwaelin screaming at Hargon to spare her husband's feelings, the portal to Purgatory broke down and the former cult leader was sent back to the mortal world. 

A month later, on the eve of Hargon's fourteenth birthday, the former cult leader poked his head into the area of the castle dedicated to the Samaras family. Alef was hunched over the table, doing his homework. While Hargon was staying at the top of his class, Alef was starting to trip a bit. He wasn't a bad student by any stretch, but his overall GPA went from a 3.5 to a 3.0 over the past year. The class material had finally caught up with Alef's adult brain. It was no longer coloring in maps of each of the islands or basic division. Granted, Alef was still a prodigy when it came to gym class; that hadn't changed in the slightest. But in both lives, Alef's specialty was the sword, not the calculator. 

"So how's my FORMER academic rival?" Hargon taunted. 

"Who left the door unlocked?" Alef looked around for his parents. 

"I have a key to every room in the castle," Hargon bragged before glancing down at the math worksheet. They had an algebra exam in two days. "Let me broker a deal; you date me, and I'll help you with your homework?" 

"No." 

"I thought the whole reason why you reincarnated was to watch me closely? And here I'm offering you the opportunity to do so on a silver platter." Hargon chuckled. 

"I'd rather die again--" Hargon shoved the warrior king's skull towards him as he Argonia-kissed him. 

"Wh-What did you...wh-why--" 

"I figured out I have a thing for idiots." Hargon laughed as he laid on top of the table on his side. "What's your shoe size?" 

Chapter Text

Victoria awoke an hour earlier than most of her classmates each morning to practice her magic. The only other person who woke up as early as her was Alef, who was doing some drills on swordsmanship. The two would often cross paths and plan practices together. 

"KACRACK!" Victoria cast to form some giant icicles the size of stalagmites. Alef then adjusted his stance and lunged forward to slice each one like blocks of soft-wood. He then raised his shield as he prepared himself to defend against Victoria's next attack. 

"I've only cast this spell once before, so we'll both have to be careful...," Victoria gulped as she pointed her staff at Alef, and cast the most powerful wind-spell. "KASWOOSHLE!" 

Alef struggled to keep his footing for a moment, and was thrown up in the air, only for the warrior-king to find a way to control himself again by bouncing off of one of the nearby boulders from the now-destroyed mountaintops near the castle on the Cerulean Steppe, and focusing his gravity towards to ground. Once he found his way back to the ground, he threw himself at Victoria and caught her off-guard while she was recharging. She fell to the floor in defeat. Granted, after all of this, Alef still got a scrape from it. 

"I went too far! I'm so sorry! I'll go get Esther!" Victoria was panicking at the sight of blood on Alef's scrape. 

"Thank you for your concern, but don't you know any healing spells?" Alef asked. "Knowing both healing and offensive magic would be invaluable in a fight against the likes of Hargon. I would've loved to have both a healer and an offensive mage on my side while fighting the Dragonlord." 

"You're right, I should study up on some now that I've gotten a hold of most wind spells. I'm still working on water ones, though...," Victoria breathed in. "I'll be back in a moment, just stay there so you don't bleed more." 

"I appreciate the concern, milady, but despite my looks, I'm not a child; I've accumulated plenty of wounds before." Alef stared at Victoria. Her magic is extremely potent, she's clearly intelligent, but she's too anxious and sensitive for the battlefield. One mistake, and she'll have a breakdown in the middle of combat, which would spell death against demon lords. She's going to need to toughen up more unless we want the Isle--and likely this world--to fall into Hargon's hands. 

Esther came only a short moment later and patched Alef up nicely. "I'd take it easier the next few practices you have. I pray to the goddess that this will heal quickly." 

At 30, Lillian had seen a lot; the destruction of the Deitree, finding out her world was an illusion, the death of the Children, the marriage of creation and destruction, the rebirth of Hargon, the dismantlement of the Moonbrooke royal line, the creation of a school, a hospital, a transit system; just to name a few. She felt she had earned that title of 30. She always wanted to be a big girl when she was little, and now she was! 

That being said, washing Hargon's robe was...weird. She recalled Pastor Al and how he wore something similar; yet this was the fabric worn by the person indirectly responsible for that poor fellow's painful death. That being said, she didn't have to touch it for long. 

Sappho had helped build these things called "washing machines" and "dryers", which they apparently had in her home-world. It made her job infinitely easier. They were powered by these things called solar panels she had installed on the top of the pyramid. They were made of material that was smooth like glass, but less transparent. They were connected by a series of wires that contained the energy stored by the solar panels into the castle. It also provided the castle with heat that flowed through the place evenly so they didn't have to rely on fireplaces or candles. 

At least, that was the simple explanation; if you asked Sappho herself, you'd get a three-hour lecture using fancy words that no one ever heard of.

Speaking of Sappho, the ultimate engineer-queen entered the laundry room for her monthly check up on the appliances. "I'm just making my rounds throughout the castle, peaking in to make sure there's no issues with the machines down here?" 

"Nah, everything's been fine." Lillian shrugged, uninterested in the conversation so far. 

"Great to hear!" Sappho smiled. 

"Sappho, can I be honest for a moment?" Lillian placed her hands on her hips. 

"When have you ever NOT been honest?" Sappho asked. 

"Fair." Lillian cleared her throat. "How do you deal with Hargon living under your roof? The guy who made everyone's lives a living Malhalla? Every time I wash his clothes, I wanna punch 'em in the face for killing Pastor Al." 

"It was awkward at first, but...once you get settled into a routine, it's less of a burden. Plus, I've got a lot going on to distract myself with," Sappho laughed nervously. 

"I guess you do, but I think you're forgetting who he is. That might come back 'n bite you," Lillian warned. 

"I'll keep note of that." Sappho nodded, "Anyway, since everything's fine here, I'll move onto the kitchens." 

Sappho left, and a long silence followed as Lillian threw some more sheets into the dryer. Just as she was getting back into the rhythm of work, Alef walked in. "My apologies, dear ladies, but I'm not interrupting anything, am I?" 

"Nah," Lillian glanced over her shoulder. "What's goin' on with you?" 

"Have you seen my socks anywhere?" Alef asked. 

"I just got done with your family's laundry-" Lillian then checked the baskets labeled for the Samaras household. There were no socks of Alef's found in any of them. "What in the name of the goddess is goin' on 'ere?" 

"Thank you for the confirmation that my sanity is still intact." Alef breathed a sigh of relief, "I think I know who's behind this."

"Then go 'n kick their ass," Lillian smiled.  

Alef went up three flights of steps, broke open the locked door to Hargon's room with his sword. The former cult leader had a room the size of Haydin and Anessa's master bedroom. The entire top floor of the castle mostly belonged to the Suzuki family. Hargon had outgrew his old robe, and repurposed it into a hip scarf with the jewel of his pendant serving as a clip. The hip scarf went down to his knees and almost had a desert dancer-style look to them. He had a cauldron in his room, a rack of alchemy materials, as well as some trinkets from his old cult displayed throughout the place; a giant false idol sitting on his bed-stand, some jars of strange sand on top of his wardrobe, and a restored Children of Hargon banner from the battlegrounds of Moonbrooke hanging on the wall. His bedspread was a bright crimson red not unlike his old throne, complete with a golden trim on the frame. He also had purple curtains. 

Hargon laid on his bed with a pile of Alef's socks, sniffing them and rubbing them onto his face in order to rub them with his scent. The sight made Alef's stomach turn as he gulped, readying himself to ask rightfully, "What the fuck are you doing with my socks?"

"What do you mean? Scenting them, of course. Aren't we dating?" Hargon tilted his head slightly. 

"I never agreed to that! I'm a married man to a wonderful princess, and you're an evil cult leader!" Alef shouted. 

"So I've been helping you with your homework for nothing?" Hargon pouted.

"I don't know where this misunderstanding came from, I only agreed for you to help me with my homework, NOT for you to try to seduce me. That all being said, it pains me to ask...what do you mean by 'scenting' them?" Alef would honestly rather be battling the Dragonlord again than to know the answer, but like the Dragonlord, he had to face it. 

"Monsters and demons scent each other's belongings as a mating ritual using our sweat glands. It's a way to claim their mate as their own, so other monsters and demons know to back off and not pursue them. At least for that season. It wears off in about a year." Hargon explained. "Do humans not do that?" 

"NO!" Alef exclaimed. "Why are you even bent on trying to seduce me, anyway? You KNOW I only reincarnated into this life to fight you on my grandchildren's behalf! No one should have to deal with the likes of you TWICE!" 

"To get back at the Scions, why else? What could make things MORE awkward for them than for me to have seduced their great-grandfather into an extramarital affair?" Hargon smirked. "Not that 'sexual relations' (Bill Clinton impression) aren't COMMON in your family's line of so-called 'heroes'." 

"THAT WAS ONLY THE LUMINARY THAT WAS ADULTEROUS!" That I know of, Alef wanted to add, but he knew Hargon would only leverage that against him, and he wasn't going to give the cult leader the leg up. "It all goes back to someone who made you taste sweet, sweet defeat, doesn't it? You can't handle it, so you go and do petty shit like this to other people!"  

"I was being serious. My demon race isn't as tied to monogamy like you humans are," Hargon explained. 

"YOU'RE A HUMAN NOW!" Alef pointed out. "You should get used to monogamy! Not these weird monster or demon things...," 

"And here I was planning on having you scent MY socks...," Hargon's smirk fell with disappointment. 

"GROSS!" Alef shouted in disgust and then took a deep breath, "Just...when you're done with them...put them in a basket outside of my family's penthouse." 

"Very well, you're dismissed." 

"Did your father really not tell you about human courtship rituals?" Alef asked. "What to say or not to say to a maiden?" 

"You mean my Master, who has only been human for ten years longer than me? The Master and Lord of Destruction?" Hargon sat upwards. Alef was silenced by that for a brief moment.

"Good point, but what about your mother? Or your second-cousin, that venerable wounded knight?" Alef asked. 

"Yes, because 21st-century Earth courtship customs are the EXACT same as ones from this world." Hargon looked upwards at the ceiling. "I suppose that explains why scenting was only in SOME of those romance books." 

"I didn't think that scenting was an actual occurrence, I thought that the concept of the 'omegaverse' was mere fiction." Alef shivered as he swallowed this information. "I'm going to need my father to cast Kasnooze tonight. This is...just...,"

"I'm going to take it that I WON this round?" Hargon smirked as Alef slammed the door. The cult leader cackled as he laid in a pile of socks as if it were mountains of gold coins. The door reopened quickly as Alef's blood pumped. He was starting to see red. 

"You," Alef clenched his fists. "I will never lose to the likes of you, fiend!" 

"Then what're you gonna do?" Hargon asked. "We need a way to settle this...oh! My mother was the valedictorian of her class! I'm currently at the top of MY class. If I stay at the top of my class, I get to make a grand speech to everyone at graduation. Wouldn't that be lovely?" 

"I think we hear enough of your voice already." Sappho walked in on the situation. "But you're right, if you do continue to be the best student, you'll continue the Suzuki family tradition. Lizzie was a lost cause, and Victoria is struggling in a certain class, so that might effect her GPA. You're mommy's last hope, don't disappoint me." 

Alef turned over to Sappho, "How can you be so kind to such a monster?" 

"It's not easy sometimes," Sappho laughed, "But sometimes you realize just how much you have in common with your sworn enemy," 

"Were you...a demon like Hargon in your past life?" Alef asked. 

"No, no, I was very much human. Demons and monsters don't even exist where I'm from," Sappho dismissed. "Slimes aren't even a thing," 

"A world without monsters or demons...?" Alef was shocked at the very thought. It had to be peaceful, so quaint. Why would Sappho be so happy to leave such a peaceful place? Was she bored? A thousand questions rushed through his head. "Then what would you have in common with a demon lord like Hargon?"  

"We're both weird bookworms." Sappho explained. 

"I suppose that's true, you're both intelligent, but you're a brilliant builder and he's...well, him." Alef squinted as he side-eyed Hargon, who brushed it off. 

"Look, you're good kids-" 

"I'm older than you." Alef and Hargon simultaneously reminded her. 

"Never mind, I propose that we have a contest of sorts, similar to what Hargon was suggesting. After you graduate senior high school and you're both 18, you'll have a duel to decide who wins definitively." Sappho suggested. 

"We CAN'T duel, remember? We have these STUPID SOULMATE STRINGS!" Hargon pointed to his pinky. The room went silent for a moment. 

"Let's have a contest with Malroth then!" Alef suggested. "Whoever beats him wins the duel!" 

"I beat my darling Mal would agree to that," Sappho agreed. "Alright, so what do you each want if you win?" 

"So if I win, I can kill Hargon?" Alef begged. 

"I guess if that's what you want, I can't say no." Sappho grabbed her arm and began rubbing it. What was she thinking!?  

"And what do I get if I win?" Hargon asked. 

"A way to go back and forth between here and Earth," Sappho explained. 

"You can do that?" Hargon's eyes widened. 

"Either that, or I'll come up with something else." Sappho shrugged. "I have a few ideas on how to get more divine energy to power another portal. I have no real desire to return to Earth, but Hinata does. He wants to tell his soldiers a proper goodbye and give them an explanation as to where he's been."

The Builder then placed her hands on her hips, "So! Let the games begin!" 

Sappho was completely talking out of her ass when she said she had any clue how to create a portal to Earth. The most that she could do was connect with their wi-fi, but that used radio waves, which were simply a form of electromagnetic radiation. She didn't know how to create a worm-hole; hell, Earth scientists haven't figured that out! 

Possible leads like string theory were still being discussed in Earth's academic circles. How was she supposed to find out something that Stephen-fucking-Hawking didn't know?! Astrophysics weren't even her field of expertise! 

She scrolled through .pdf files of several books on black holes as the blue light and sleep deprivation glazed her eyes. She rubbed her eyes. How long had it been since she last blinked? Finally, she came across a paragraph regarding gravitational radiation talking about it rippling through space. The way that she was first able to connect with Earth's wifi was by using Malroth's god energy to travel through the black hole in the center of the Milky Way by putting it in the Zapple canon. Since it wasn't from Earth's universe, it was able to bend around the singularity and traverse through dimensions.

Sappho needed divine energy to even make it possible to go there, much less come back in one piece! It was likely that even if Hargon won and went through, he'd be killed! No one can survive in space without proper equipment! Either way, Sappho would lose her son!

Three years was not enough time to build a space program from scratch!  

The builder laid on her back as she stared at the ceiling. Malroth came in from the shower. "Hey, you look like shit. You do remember to drink some water?" 

"Thanks," Sappho rubbed her eyes. "It's just hard. I can't go back on my word, but I think I've really bit off more than I can chew this time. Or maybe I'm getting too old for this, I don't know." 

"Then be honest with yourself. What CAN you handle?" Malroth asked. "What DO you know?" 

Then a thought came into Sappho's mind. A devious, devious thought; what if she went back on her word, and decided to make a portal to somewhere else in this dimension, so she wouldn't have to send her son on a suicide mission? It would be the only way to save her son's life. 

She hated betraying others, especially her own son, but sometimes you had no choice. This was one of those times. 

Lizzie had been in her siblings' shadow for so long that she had forgotten what the sun looked like. Granted, having to share the spotlight with others comes with having any siblings; especially being the oldest. Still, it sucked that when people thought of the Suzuki family, she was the last one they would list. Even Hinata was more well-known. She tried to act out throughout her childhood to get attention, but it wasn't enough to distract from the fact that her brother was an evil maniac. 

At 20, Lizzie was directionless. She spent much of her days just roaming the island, trying to think of ways to pass the time before her mom croaked and her younger siblings took control of the kingdom. Little did she know that she caught the attention of a certain newly-crowned queen. 

While sitting on the edge of the dock and watching materials from Moonbrooke unload from ships, she was approached by Queen Zara. "Funny seeing you here, being all gloom and doom. You used to be so lively." 

"That's back when I thought my anyone gave a shit about me," Lizzie tilted her head downward. 

"I heard that back in high school, you were quite the athlete." Queen Zara smiled. 

"Not as good as Ale--Alexois," Lizzie corrected herself. The Samaras family was very clear not to tell anyone outside of the Suzuki clan about Alef's true identity. 

"You know, we could use some more skilled warriors to guard the construction of the new factories. Would you like to come work for me?" Zara offered. "You might find more satisfaction that way. I'd hate to see you waste your life like this." 

"I'll go." Lizzie got up from the crate she was sitting on. "I'm leaving this joint." 

Chapter Text

Hargon remembered the first time he visited Skelkatraz during his former life. 

Hargon transported himself there; he hated the idea of having to waste time on a ship. It wasn't because his old body got seasick (a perk of his new human one was that it didn't). He opened his eyes and he had gone from his chamber to the jailyard where prisoners labored away at the fields. 

"Welcome, o High Priest Hargon! It is an unholy honor to even breathe the same air as you!" Brother Shane bowed to him. "Allow this humble servant to-" 

"Just get on with it," Hargon gripped his staff. "You didn't build this YOURSELVES, did you?"

"No, no! We would NEVER stoop to such heresy! We had prisoners build it for us!" Brother Shane clapped his hands. That was a blatant lie; Hargon had already imagined this place into existence. Who knows what else this...Brother Shane was hiding? 

"Good, I better not hear otherwise or you'll be given a demonstration on what this staff can really do," Hargon threatened. "Bring me one of the prisoners so I can see how they act," 

"784! Come over here and bow in the presence of Unholy High Priest Hargon!"  Brother Shane called out. 

An elderly woman shuffled towards Hargon. She got a knock from Brother Shane's stick, "Is there no bounds to your heresy, 784!? BOW BEFORE OUR HIGH PRIEST!" 

"Have I not already done enough for you?" 784, or Molly as she was once called, scowled. Brother Shane knocked the old woman over with his staff until she was on her hands and knees. "You've got some nerve, heretic!"

"A blatant defiance of my unholy presence? I would expect no less from a sinful builder," Hargon huffed.

"My Lord, shall I show you around the cell block?" The Inspector asked. 

"But of course," Hargon smirked. 

He was shown a series of dank, tiny cells with rusted doors. Of course he had already seen all of this before given the fact that he created it himself from magic, but he had to keep that a secret from his followers. If they thought he, the great Hargon, was a builder? The thought made him sick! 

Hargon opened his eyes; he had once again dazed out of the tour. He almost jumped when he remembered he was in a far more vulnerable human body. His mind had gone completely in the past as he was experiencing a serious case of deja Vu, as Earthlings called it. He then remembered why he was there: history class. 

The honors students at the academy--which he was the highest-ranking--could get extra credit and a reduction of community service hours if they took a trip to Skelkatraz History Museum and wrote a paper on it afterwards. Hargon jumped on the opportunity; was the definition of EXTRA and wanted to do as little community service as he needed to in order to graduate. Helping people out of the goodness of his heart? Since when did his heart have any goodness? Malhalla, since when did he have a HEART? 

Apparently there was a special unveiling of a statue of the woman who helped his new parents escape, an elderly woman named Molly, who coincidentally was the same No. 784 that he saw being beaten by Brother Shane decades ago. 

"...And here is where the prisoners were kept. This exact cell belonged to Lady Sappho," The history teacher, a former nun called Tania, showed them. "Lord Malroth's cell is right next door. Does anyone remember their prison numbers?" 

"6208 for my Master," Hargon raised his hand. 

"That's correct, do you recall your mother's prison number?" 

"...6207," Hargon muttered. 

"That's not fair! He lives with them!" One girl pointed. 

"You're right. Do you remember Molly's number?" The teacher asked.  

"784," That girl answered. 

"There we go," The history teacher nodded as she opened the cell of Sappho. "Here's where the hole used by Sappho to escape was," 

"That's tiny!" 

"She made it out with just this?" 

"She's amazing...," 

After being shown the towers where they oversaw how to get a view of how to escape, it was time for the new statue's official reveal ceremony. There was a crowd, mostly from Khrumbul-Dun, positioned around a cloaked statue. A short, heavier man with curled blond hair stood atop a ladder. He was wearing rather decent clothing for an artisan in the back-waters of Khrumbul-Dun; they must've been imported since they contained materials not found on that desert island. Despite his fancy clothes, his hands were bruised and chiseled like any artisan. He looked to be in his mid-thirties. Maybe late-twenties if the stress of the job had gotten to him? Hargon didn't know, and didn't care. 

What mattered is that Hargon didn't remember making this man. Was he from Earth? Or another version of this world? 

The sculptor turned to the crowd, "Welcome, my darling admirers! This statue has been crafted to reflect this brave woman!" 

He revoked the cloak and showed a more flattering statue of Molly, who still had wrinkles, but the baggy cheeks were far less apparent. She was a little less plump than she was in reality, but not as thin as a typical goddess statue. Her hair was about the same as it was in reality. It was a romantic version of Molly, but not to an offensive degree. Besides, it wasn't like the woman was here to object. The statue itself was well-made.

The sculptor bowed as if he had just performed as the crowd clapped. "It is nothing for the world's best artisan, the great, amazing, and talented Charmles!" 

Hargon definitely didn't remember that name. He definitely would've remembered that. Charmles continued to bathe in the clapping. The sculptor then jumped off of the podium. Hargon immediately approached him. "What a wonderful statue you CREATED," Hargon put emphasis on the last part. 

"Prince Hargon, is it?" Charmles asked. "The one who first made this world? I must say I really wish there were far less GROSS sand and DETESTABLE lizard monsters in the place I landed in."

"So you're not from this world. I figured. I would've remembered creating someone like you," Hargon shrugged. "Are you from Earth?" 

"Earth? I've never heard of such a place, are there any lizards there?" Charmles asked. 

"Yes, and I used to look rather lizard-like myself." Hargon watched Charmles shiver at the mention of reptiles. "So if you're not from Earth, where ARE you from?" 

"Argonia." 

"Ah, that city in Dragon Quest VIII that's another alternate timeline along with the Zenithian one," Hargon recited what he knew from the Dragon Quest wiki and watched in glee as Charmles' face contorted, seeing the cogs in his brain turn. "So you're the spoiled prince that tried to marry the love interest of the hero?" 

"I WAS until that pesky bodyguard-" Charmles' face went from confused to sullen. 

"Tell me, how'd you end up here?" Hargon asked. 

A few weeks after Eight took the throne of Argonia, he banished Charmles from the land for betraying his sacred oath to his father regarding the Argon heart and trying to pass off a fake that he bought as his own, not to mention the blatant disrespect he showed his elder cousin, the true heir to the throne, and trying to whip the new queen as well as King Trode while they were cursed. After an agonizing week in the wild, where there were goddess-forsaken LIZARDS and DIRT he had to tread through, he found himself in Arcadia. 

An old sculptor named Trevor took him in and showed him the trade. Soon, he regained a tiny slither of the respect that he had back as a prince as his skills grew and grew over ten years. Then, on the evening that Charmles was ready to inherit the studio, he fell into a well and ended up in Khrumbul-Dun. 

"Hey! There's a bloke stuck in the well!" A miner took a look in and handed him a rope. It was the second time a peasant had taken pity on the former prince. After being pulled out, Charmles basically picked up where he left off on his journey from prince to sculptor. His reputation soon spread throughout Khrumbul-Dun, but that wasn't saying too much given the size of the town. 

"And now you know, you filthy lizard-man," Charmles finished his tale of redemption. "What do you want of me? I'm quite busy." 

"As you might not know, I'm going to inherit the Scarlet Sands once the Builder retires, and most of the people there have ties to Khrumbul-Dun. As their best artisan, I'd like to establish a business relationship with your shop," Hargon offered. "You'll provide materials from Khrumbul-Dun, and we'll give you resources such as water, food, and goods from various islands. Including Moonbrooke. Imagine being able to work with Moonbrooke marble," 

"Moonbrooke marble," Charmles' eyes widened and his smile grew. "I've heard it's smooth enough to pass for glass, but strong enough to withstand a single punch from Lord Malroth," 

"It's quality, I'll say that much." Hargon was proud of his creations, even if it was ripped straight from the real Moonbrooke. "So what do you think?" 

"What do you want? You're not giving this out of the kindness of your heart. You said you wanted materials, correct? Which ones?" Charles folded his arms. "I've heard you're quite the politician," 

"A 'politician', you say? I've been insulted plenty of times, but this is a new one. Usually they call me a 'Machiavellian genius'," Hargon smirked, "Well, you're right. I do. I need iron ingots to make steel for weapons. We'll start with that." 

"We've got plenty of that," Charmles nodded and held out his hand, "It's a deal." 

"Gladly," Hargon shook the former prince's hand. "We so-called 'villains' have to stick together in a world meant for those detestable 'heroes',"

After that, the schoolchildren were shuffled onto a boat and they stopped at Skoggy Skerry where there was a nunnery for them to stay the night before embarking back to the Isle of Awakening. 

The following day, Hargon met with his unholy trio in one of the brothels in the slums of Khrumbul-Dun. As they sat around the table, a few of the prostitutes watched in curiosity. It was still early afternoon, so the regulars hadn't gotten off of their shifts yet. 

"Damn, the honors program's crazy, takin' y'all to a prison island." Atlas drank out of a mug. Underage drinking was common in the slums, and Atlas had already had his growth spurt. He was nearly as tall as Hargon was now. 

"Boss, you met another prince? I didn't know Furrowfield 'r Khrumbul-Dun had royalty," Belial asked. If Moonbrooke had a prince, they would've inherited the throne instead of Zara. 

"They probably ain't a' classy a' y'all." Pazuzu nodded. 

"They're not from Furrowfield or Moonbrooke." Hargon shook his head. "They're from another dimension." 

"Whoa! Y'all met another fella 'rom Earth?" The three minions were shocked. 

"Not Earth, just a different version of this universe. He now lives in Khrumbul-Dun," 

"Ah! I think I 'eard 'bout a fella like that! Charmless, right?" Belial asked. 

"It's 'Charmles'," Hargon corrected. "But yes, it was him. I struck up a deal with him to give us materials from Khrumbul-Dun."

"The 'ome island? Whatcha need 'rom there?" Atlas asked. 

"Iron ingots for steel to make weapons," Hargon replied. "We don't have the arms right now to face both the Green Gardens AND the Cerulean Steppe," 

"That's true. What 'bout the islands?" Belial asked. 

"I do want to get control over one of the more green islands for sources of food and fresh-water," Hargon agreed. 

"They do say an army runs 'n its stomach." Atlas nodded. "But how're y'all gonna get the rights,"

"Who said anything about proper legal ownership? Land does not belong to anyone but its creator; and unless you're all dumber than I thought and you forgot, that's ME." Hargon pointed to himself.

"But didn't Lady Sappho recreate-" 

"IT WAS MINE FIRST!" Hargon pounded his fist on the table. "But before we handle the islands, we'll have to deal with getting Khrumbul-Dun back up to speed since half of its population left after Medusa was defeated. I copied a few blueprints for factories and looked up some industrial smelting machines from Earth to speed up the weapon-making process." 

"Wait, you're talking about BUILDING FACTORIES? Wasn't your cult's whole thing that you hated building?" Atlas asked. 

Hargon paused as the last scene of his former life replayed in his head. 

"Hargon, you're time is almost up. But I hope in your next life, you make some friends...," 

"Making friends? Building for fun? The thought alone makes me wretch!" 

Master Malroth had been right; in this life, Hargon had made friends--sure, they were his former (and current) minions, an exiled prince and a hardened war veteran. There was also Victoria and Alef. Granted, he didn't consider them friends; they were rivals, but his sister at least thought of him as a beloved brother. Not to mention, he had caught himself in the act of planning on building. Sure, it wasn't exactly for fun, per say, it was for superiority and power over his rivals. But it was building nonetheless.

Hargon shouldn't be shocked that his master was right--he WAS a former god, and HIS god to boot; but it still hit his stomach like a baseball bat. 

"You know what, Hargon? You're actually not a bad builder yourself." 

Hargon stood up and walked around in circles as he pondered what to say or do in response. "I suppose Master Malroth is more brilliant than even I thought possible,"

His minions looked at him in confusion. Belial tilted his head, "What's 'at gotta do wit' anythin'?"

"Master Malroth once called me a builder," Hargon gazed upwards. "It's the very definition of ironic."  

"How 'bout 'at," Pazuzu scratched the nape of his neck. 

Hinata rolled into the bar, his wheelchair bounced slightly over the door-frame as he entered. "Hey Hargon, just checked the time. You've gotta head back to the castle before the regulars get here. I don't want some toothless hick messin' with my second cousin." 

"Fine," Hargon let out a loud sigh and looked back at his minions, "We'll discuss this more tomorrow. For now, cause chaos and stay unholy, my minions!" 

As the two took the transit system back, Hinata turned to Hargon, "You know, when I first beat you in Dragon Quest II on mobile, I didn't think anything of it. You were a cartoon villain; literally, you were designed by a famous mangaka." 

"You're not one of the Scions, what are you speaking of?" Hargon asked. "How could possibly beat me?!" 

"Never mind what I was about to say," Hinata shook his head. "It's just that you turned out differently than I thought you would when we first met, and especially now." 

"I'm sure a mere game could capture the majesty of my Master and I," Hargon chuckled. 

"Well, it was an NES game, so I'd actually buy that. NES games weren't exactly known for their graphics." Hinata looked over at Hargon, "I never talked to Chisaki--I mean SAPPHO--about her time in Skelkatraz to see how it compared to my experience in that Neo-Confederate hell-hole of a prison. Though given that she's not permanently injured and doesn't have severe PTSD...it must not have been nearly as bad. Sometimes I wonder if I'll ever be able to forgive the men who tortured me. It's been much easier to forgive you for turning the Princess of Moonbrooke into a dog, but that's probably because I'm not her. Though honestly, a dog would've been better than what I've been turned into by those assholes...," 

"What do you mean?" Hargon asked. 

"I'm free now...but will I ever be the man I once was?" Hinata asked. "I'm not even alive. I'm a shell."  

"No," Hargon answered. "You won't be the same person, but I didn't know you before this all happened so...whatever."

"It's best if you didn't," Hinata tilted his head downward. "You're not the person you used to be either, and it's time that you accept that." 

As the train stopped at the castle gates, the two got off. 

Hargon couldn't sleep that night. He kept hearing voices of the past haunting him. He gazed over at his staff. Usually if he had issues sleeping, he'd cast Kasnooze on himself and it'd be fine, but even that didn't work. He decided to go for a walk around the castle. 

As he did, he bumped into Victoria, who was gazing out at the slightly obscured moon. "Do you keep track of the moon cycles?" 

"What sort of question is that? Of course I do. Any mage worth their rock salt does," Hargon scowled. 

"It's been over eight months since Lizzie left us for Moonrbooke and she hasn't sent a single letter." Victoria clutched the edges of her night-gown. "What if something happened to her?" 

"I'm sure that Zara woman would've let us know if that did. Besides, we're discussing the eldest daughter of my Master. The presence of hostile monsters have dissipated slowly over the years, most likely due to the defeat of my cult." Hargon paused. "I doubt there's anything that could be that dangerous." 

"But why wouldn't she write back or visit!? At least for our graduations!" Victoria asked. "I'm going to graduate in a few months, and you are, too, in only a few years!" 

"It's you...well, more like it's the sinful builder's fault and her fantastic parenting methods." Hargon posited. "The two of us have taken up most of Sappho's attention, leaving Lizzie neglected. Why would she go back to visit a place she hated growing up in?" 

"What should we do? I want to see her again sometime!" Victoria sniffled. 

"Nothing at this point. She's twenty-one at this point." Hargon threw up his hands. "She'll never get rid of that resentment. And trust me, I KNOW about resentment. Give it 100-150 years and maybe it'll lessen."

"But people don't usually live that long!" Victoria fretted. 

"Then oh well," Hargon shrugged. "I'm not too torn up about it."

"Why are you always like this!?" Victoria asked in frustration. "You had a sour outlook since I first saw you in your crib," 

"Victoria, you haven't seen me at my worst." Hargon grabbed his staff and walked past Victoria before whispering, "My darling sister," 

Victoria had clenched the spot of the salutatorian--the second highest in her grade--because of that one class that had screwed up her GPA. The family took some photos using a camera that the Builder had invented as they prepared for the ceremony on the humid early summer day. In the courtyard, Principal Lulu welcomed the parents, extended family members, and the graduating class before the second Suzuki daughter took the stage for the opening remarks. 

"Welcome, it's an honor to be here as a representative of my class. Thank you for making the time to attend...and," Victoria paused as she stuttered. "And...I hope you've come to love this place as much as I did...without further adieu, I'll turn it over to the valedictorian." 

"She needs to work on her public speaking skills," Alef whispered to Hargon. 

"What class did you think messed up her GPA?" Hargon replied. "No amount of reading Cicero can get rid of crippling anxiety." 

"Who's Cicero?" Alef asked. 

"He was an insufferable Earthling who wouldn't shut the fuck up and was rightfully beheaded." Hargon answered. 

"Hargon, why don't you watch YOUR words?" Sappho lectured. "Don't say 'fuck' at a formal ceremony like this." 

"But you just did," Hargon mentioned. 

"Also, Cicero was a brave, intelligent man and I won't have any son of mine smack-talk him!" Sappho argued. 

After the ceremony ended and the graduating class threw up their hats in the air, Sappho welcomed her favorite child into her arms. "I'm so proud of you," 

"I wish Lizzie was here to see this...," Victoria muttered as she buried her face into her mother's chest. "I miss her so much," 

"Yeah, I haven't gotten any letters from her, have you?" Sappho looked at the other members of her family, who all shook their heads 'no' simultaneously. She began to panic as she slowly realized the huge mistake she had made several years in the making. 

This whole family was built on a fault-line of favoritism. 

Chapter Text

Sappho plucked at her nails; as she was waiting for everyone to arrive. She had been so openly hostile towards her own children that she had ended up being a worse parent than her own father, who was absent for most of her childhood. At least her father had the excuse of not being able to get off of work due to Japan's insane work culture; here she WAS the culture, the government, everything. She didn't have an excuse. She was just a workaholic by nature, not out of necessity like her father.

Lizzie had refused to attend, as she was off guarding a construction zone in Moonbrooke. At least that was her excuse. Maybe she was a lost cause? Maybe she could never truly make amends with her for being such a terrible mother? 

In the span of fifteen minutes, Hargon, Victoria, Hinata, and Malroth were all there seated at the table. Sappho breathed deeply, "I know everyone here is wondering why I called you." 

"Another miscarriage?" 

"No, I'm past the stage of having children. I entered menopause about six months ago." Sappho sighed and gulped. "I wanted to apologize to Hargon. I haven't given you the love that I should've. I mostly just protected Malroth from beating you to a pulp." 

"Why the fuck 'r you apologizing to HARGON?" Malroth asked.

"BECAUSE HE'S OUR SON!" Sappho proclaimed. "It's my duty as a mother to love him unconditionally, but all I've done is lever his past actions against him...," 

"That damn maternal instinct of yours," Malroth pouted. "Did you ever think 'bout how I feel? HIS MINION WARWICK CONVINCED THE KING TO ORDER YOU TO IMPRISON ME! HE FORCED THOSE AWFUL MIGRAINES ON ME! HE SHOWED ME THOSE AWFUL IMAGES OF WHAT A SECOND TRUMP TERM WOULD LOOK LIKE TO MAKE ME WANT TO DESTROY THE WORLD! ONE 'O HIS OTHER MINIONS KILLED PASTOR AL IN FRONT OF DOZENS OF PEOPLE! I WAS IMPRISONED TWICE BECAUSE OF THIS PRICK! IF I HAD KNOWN HE WOULD BE REBORN AS OUR SON, I WOULDN'T EVER HAVE SEX WITH YOU! LIZZIE AND VICTORIA WOULD NEVER BE BORN!" 

"Can we NOT have you talk about you my cousin banging in front of me while covering my face in spit? It's gross." Hinata asked sarcastically as Malroth huffed and sat back down with his arms crossed.  

"I'm sorry, I...I don't know what to say." Sappho scratched her nails into her scalp in frustration. She sat back down. All she wanted was to go back to her drawing board and come up with another idea to build in order to avoid her personal issues. Therapy had yet to be invented yet in this universe. She probably should work on that with Esther once she's done here. "There's a practice on Earth called therapy where you talk to a person about your problems for an hour and they help you work through them. It's called therapy. We might want to bring it over here?" 

"Yeah, that'd actually probably solve a LOT of issues in the Dragon Quest series. ALL the villains needed it. Yes, I guarantee that Dhoulmagus would never have stolen that spectre and gotten possessed by Rhapthorne if Master Rylus invested in biweekly sessions of therapy." Hinata nodded with a snarky tone. 

"Who stole what from who?" Malroth asked. 

"Never mind." Sappho dismissed. "It's not important." 

"Master, I only did what I did to truly bring out the divinity in you!" Hargon turned to his father. 

"How is having me live in a dank cell for weeks 'bringing out the divinity' in me? Since when do gods live like cockroaches?" Malroth asked. 

"I wanted you to see how awful the world is and how it needed to be cleansed!" Hargon insisted. "I didn't know the extent of pain humans go through that explains WHY the world is so terrible!" 

"Neither did I, but did you see me commit atro-astro-cities," 

"You mean 'atrocities'," Sappho finished. 

"Yeah, that." Malroth nodded. "Seriously, what sort of high priest treats their GOD SO BADLY? You're a failure as a priest, and a failure as a human!" 

"'A failure as a human', you say?" Hargon chuckled as he fingered through his hair, "I suppose that makes me akin to my mother's home-country's most famous author, Osamu Dazai? Does that make me...what's the term for sexually desirable...ah! Since I'm akin to your beloved Dazai, does that make me sexy?" 

Hinata was leaned over himself, clutching his abdomen as he let out a high-pitched laugh that make his ribs hurt in all the right ways. HARGON, the main villain from Dragon Quest, said that given his supposed likeness to DAZAI, the famously depressed author, he was now claiming to be sexy. Sappho was not far behind with her head on the table as giggling rose up from her diaphragm.  

"Given that I find Dazai sexy and most of the girls in your class have tried to ask you out at some point, so yes?" Victoria shrugged. She had binged the entirety of Bungo Stray Dogs with Hargon on Crunchyroll through the laptop and read free .pdf files of Dazai's works along with the books of plenty of other Earth writers, being the nerdy girl that she was. She even had her favorite authors' novels and poetry transcribed into this world's language and bound into physical books with their own section in the castle library. 

"THIS IS GREAT! PEOPLE OBEY THOSE WHO ARE DEEMED SEXY; AS SUCH, MY POWER GROWS! THANK YOU, MY GOD, MY FATHER, MASTER MALROTH!" Hargon stood on the chair and cackled.  

"I don't understand any of this." Malroth shook his head, baffled as he turned to Sappho and Hinata, who were still red in the face from laughter. "Why are you two laughing so hard? What he said wasn't funny!" 

"I'm going to have to disagree with you there," Hinata was coping with the pain in his ribs and then turned to Sappho, "Do you wanna get this meeting back on track?" 

Sappho rose from her seat, sniffled for a moment as she stood up and faced everyone on the table. "Everyone, I don't know how I could possibly make this right. Just know that my heart is filled with regrets that'll live with me until I die." 

Purgatory's weird, off-putting vibe usually stopped being so after your thirty-fourth thousand time there. It was ironic that they made heroes of the past work so hard in the afterlife; it was a wonder that anyone would still want to be a hero. At least, that's what a budding mage once commented to Alef, and the remark had lodged itself into the warrior-king's brain. It haunted him like a ghost. He had spent his entire first life aspiring to be a hero whose deeds of justice would be told throughout history. While he succeeded, it still made him wonder if word ever got out about what really happened to heroes in the afterlife. 

Given that the adventures guild at Erinn's inn, Quester's Rest, was still teeming with new sign-ups, word had probably stayed relatively quiet. Most mages were too happy to finally crack through and finally be able to start unleashing their magic potential to even bother to care. It was always a worry, and Alef sometimes pondered if it was even rational. 

A meeting of the heroes had been called by his descendant, the Prince of Midenhall. He wanted answers on how Hargon was doing since he had finished puberty. 

"He hasn't been trying to seduce maidens to do his bidding, has he?" The Prince of Midenhall asked. "The thought makes me wretch!" 

"No, no, he hasn't. Again, the villain is gay." Alef shook his head. "That being said, he has grown to be rather handsome." 

"That makes me want to vomit," The Prince of Midenhall hunched over, "I don't want to picture him as a dashing prince." 

"He's certainly the LEAST chivalrous dashing prince. He's rejected every maiden and lad who confessed to him, often multiple times. So no, there will be no scions of Hargon." Alef assured his descendant. "Thank Yggidrasil," 

"Are you certain?" The Prince of Midenhall asked. "What acts of evil has he committed?" 

"Well, he sent a Rainbow King Slime to attack the castle, stole my socks to 'scent' them, disgusted himself as Gwaelin to trick me into kissing him, and...honestly...he's been mean to people...but I don't think he really has the power capable to threaten empires like he did in his first life. If he did, he would've already tried by now. I think he knows he's on the back-foot in this situation, so he's being more cautious," Alef scratched his head. 

"What's 'scenting'?" Solo asked. 

"It's apparently a mating practice among demons and monsters where they rub their scent glands on their-" Alef was interrupted by a unanimous response from the other heroes of, "GROSS! STOP!" 

"FORGET THAT! HE DISGUISED HIMSELF AS YOUR WIFE?! WHY?" Abel stood up.  

"He said he wanted to make it awkward for the scions. His attempts at seduction have mostly been geared towards me for that reason," Alef shivered. "It's...uncomfortable given that I'm a straight married man." 

"Is there a SINGLE member of your heroic lineage that can keep it in their pants?" Abel folded his muscular arms as he side-eyed Eleven, Alef, Allen (The Prince of Midenhall), and Loto. 

"It was just with ONE other person BESIDES MY WIFE! I wasn't a slut!" Eleven plead. "I wasn't raised being taught the codes of chivalry like you! I was raised taking care of horses back in Cobblestone! Horses aren't monogamous!" 

"So you ALSO fucked horses in addition to your affair with that thief?" Abel stared at Eleven. 

"NO! I ONLY MOUNTED ERIK LIKE THAT IN THE BEDROOM! And...sometimes Gemma, too." Eleven explained but Abel's expression remained unchanged. "I mean, I DID ride horses but in the NORMAL HUMAN WAY."  

"And I was tricked by a villain!" Alef pointed at himself awkwardly afterwards. 

"Loto, Allen, you both try to be as caste as possible if you wish to keep the reputation of your family line as pristine as possible." Abel warned. 

"Understood," Allen (The Prince of Midenhall) and Loto nodded in unison. 

"Wait, I've never even heard of a Rainbow King Slime!" Eight finally looked up from petting Munchie and entered in the conversation five minutes late, "Did you get some sweet EXP points from it?" 

"Actually, Malroth was the one that ultimately defeated it." Alef explained. "There is a retired warrior named Hinata that tried to help, but was defeated. He's fine now, as much as he can be given his injuries that he sustained beforehand." 

"Did Hargon injure him?" The Prince of Midenhall asked. 

"No, someone worse and thankfully in another dimension." Alef cracked his neck.

"SOMEONE WORSE?" X jumped up. 

"Wait, do we have to deal with them?" Solo asked.

"No, they already lost." Alef breathed in. "Let's see, where were we?" 

"What is that despicable demonic priest Hargon is up to?" Loto reminded. "There has to be more," 

"He's mostly been trying to strategize in order to fight his new sister in the upcoming years; there's no way he'd be satisfied with what his mother decided to leave in the will, which is the poorest section of the island. Just slums, sand, bars, bums and whores as far as the eye can see." Alef explained. 

"Sappho left him ANYTHING?" The Prince of Midenhall was flabbergasted. 

"She felt guilty about leaving him nothing at all," Alef sighed. 

"She shouldn't! She should know that!" The Prince of Midenhall pounded his fist on the table. 

"It's maternal instinct, as Malroth has stated time and time again. She's too soft to hurt her own son." Alef shook his head. "Unfortunately, Hargon's new rival, his own sister, is even kinder and rather naive. There's nothing wrong with being empathetic, but some people just can't be reached by being nice. Hargon is such a person. It's a shame, she's such a powerful mage," 

"What steps has he taken so far against her?" Loto asked. 

"He's made a contract with another prince who lives in the area where many citizens from the Scarlet Sands come from, Khrumbul-Dun. There're gems and minerals there like iron, gold, copper and silver. I'd imagine he wants to arm the townspeople, but the Cerulean Steppe has ways of combating even the strongest of steel swords: knowledge. And guns," Alef mentioned off-hand. 

"Guns?" Solo asked as he tilted his aqua-haired head in confusion. 

"They're like bows, but made of steel and they shoot tiny cannonballs from afar using that explosive powder you use for fireworks. The Hinata fellow had the Builder develop them." Alef explained.

"If the Scarlet Sands suck so much, why did all of those people leave Khrumbul-Dun?" Auster lifted his head as he toyed with the balls of fluff on the sides of his hat. 

"I don't know, probably because they admired the Builder too much. Though knowing Hargon, he'll try to woo the next generation that doesn't remember being in Khrumbul-Dun to witness the Builder's altruistic help, let alone what it was like living under the Children. All they know is despair and hopelessness, which makes them easy targets for the likes of Hargon." Alef breathed in deeply. "The stage is set for a revolution." 

There was a brief moment of silence as everyone tried to swallow the information. 

"I guess there's nothing we can really do. We're all tied to the afterlife. Only you can make a difference, grandfather." The Prince of Midenhall looked deeply at Alef with a sense of trust. "This new world depends on you." 

Alef woke up as he smelt Haydin cooking up a hot meal while singing one of his poems. He brushed his fingers through his purple hair as he walked into the kitchen. The Samaras family was one of the few families in the castle with their private kitchen. "Why hello there, let go of what happens in your head, focus on here instead!"

He had never let go of the constant rhyming. Yet somehow that endeared Anessa to Haydin to the point of marrying and having a son with him. Haydin sat down gracefully as he poured soup into two bowls for the father and son. 

"Father, why do you rhyme?" Alef asked. "You've never stopped even once." 

"Why does one rhyme? Why, I have the passion and the time." Haydin replied. 

"So you just...do it for fun?" Alef blinked as he blew on his soup. 

"Just fun is not so, in rhyme there is both joy and sorrow." Haydin shook his head. 

"So you think you can't express your emotions any other way?" Alef blinked. 

"Hark! Today is the day that you understand," Haydin proclaimed. "A celebration is due across the land!" 

"You really don't need to," Alef laughed nervously. "Life isn't one big party." 

"Life is not a party, it is quite hardy, but life is no funeral too, both sadness and joy are true." Haydin sang. 

"Ugh," Alef stirred his bowl of soup in frustration. He was never a fan of poetry in his prior life, and this was no exception. 

"My son is like his mother, with what explanation should I bother?" Haydin lamented. "Not a creative bone in his body, battle is his only hobby." 

Alef glanced down at his soup; in his previous life, protecting Gwaelin was his main hobby and life-blood. That and metal slimes were the only thing on his mind. Now it was watching Hargon's moves as he tries to figure out how to regain control of the world he created. He was just as much of a workaholic as his mother. 

"Anyway, I'm going to go out and train." Alef stretched. "Thank you for breakfast, father." 

Hargon had arranged for Charmles to visit the Scarlet Sands since they had made their mutual business agreement regarding natural resources official. Charmles was carried off of the boat in the arms of one of the miners from Khrumbul-Dun. The burly miner carrying the frail former Argonian prince turned to Hargon, who had went out of his way to wait for the boat on the dock of the Isle of Awakening for hours. Hargon was NOT happy in the LEAST. "Sorry, Young Master, but o' Charmles fainted from seasickness," 

"EEK! WHAT IS THIS!? THIS IS WORSE THAN THE OUTSKIRTS OF ARGONIA!" Charmles screamed as he glanced at the dock the moment he woke up. "THIS PLACE IS UTTER TRASH!" 

"You're saying that to the very face of the person who created it," Hargon clenched his teeth as his staff glowed. He had heard stories of the former prince's acts of selfishness and social ineptness, but even this shocked him. 

"Well, I think...wait, how did you create an entire island?" Charmles used his one brain cell to ask the basic question anyone would. 

"I made more than just that...GLINT!" Hargon chuckled as his staff glowed and lulled Charmles back to sleep. He then looked over at Atlas, "After that comment, I think it's safe to skip on taking him to the hospital. You take him directly to the Scarlet Sands. Understood?" 

"Understood, boss. We'll take great care 'o 'em." Atlas nodded. 

About five hours later, Charmles woke up on a filthy cot one of the backrooms of some kind of bar. The former prince jumped at the sight of Hargon standing at the door-frame with a small cup of what looked to be water in his hands. "HOW DARE YOU! WHAT IN THE NAME OF GODDESS DO YOU THINK YOU'RE DOING!? I WILL NOT STAND-" 

"Say another word, I'll pour this tuberculosis-infected spit from a lovely lady of the night right down your throat." Hargon smirked and that shut the former prince up quickly. "I need you to see the state of the Scarlet Sands so you can understand the seriousness of the situation and why we need those precious Khumbul-Dun ores as quickly and as in much quantity as possible. I'll be giving a speech in what is used as the town square in this specific slum." 

"How're things, boss?" Belial pulled the cover slightly over to the left. "Ah, sleeping 'beauty' woke up."

"That sarcastic tone is doing a lot of lifting, I must say." Hargon nodded before yanking the former prince up. "Time for you to take a little stroll, shall we? My minions know the area well enough. I'll prepare for my speech in the mean time."

It didn't take a rocket scientist to know that the slums of the Scarlet Sands were in dire straits. And Charmles was certainly no rocket scientist. There were so many goddess-damn roaches larger than his hand and lizards larger than some of the street-children. Granted, said children were about the same weight as the average dog. Here the Prince thought Khrumbul-Dun was a trash-heap. Yet the three 'minions' that Hargon had left him in the care of walked around like this was completely normal to them. 

"How can ANYONE bear to live...like THIS? The smell alone is life-threatening!" Charmles shivered at the sight of a drunkard sleeping in his own piss and puke. 

"Real grateful for the tour, aren't we?" Atlas rolled his eyes. 

"You're Hargon's head minion, correct?" Charmles asked. 

"I guess so," Atlas rubbed his bald head. "Master Hargon seems to trust me the most," 

"Why on EARTH are you living here?" Charmles asked. 

"Because it's where I grew up and where my mom is," Atlas replied. "I'm all she has left." 

"Your father?" 

"Never met the guy, but I heard he was some scholar from the Cerulean Steppe. People say that's where I get my smarts," Atlas answered. "How's this measure up with that Argonia place?" 

"Do not EVER even THINK of comparing the two!" Charmles was offended. 

"You never really ventured outside of the castle as a prince, did you?" Atlas furrowed his brow. 

"I went to the Royal Hunting Grounds," Charmles mentioned. 

"Yeah, but did you ever go to the poorer areas of Argonia?" Atlas asked. 

"Of course not! That's not the duty of a prince!" Charmles claimed. 

"It's the duty of a good ruler, though. No wonder your cousin banished you." Atlas rolled his eyes. "That's the difference between you and the boss. He's willing to get his feet dirty under those sandals of his." 

A crowd of bunny girls, pimps, street urchins, gamblers, and beggars had gathered around Hargon, who positioned himself atop a box of expired fruit from the Green Gardens. Hargon cleared his throat as he faced the crowd, "Friends, Islanders, Countrymen? Nay, you are not friends with the rest of the countrymen! They think of you as trash to be ignored or disposed of! They use you for pleasure, and throw you out the moment you outlive your usefulness! And they call themselves righteous! HOW DARE THEY!"

The crowd slowly agreed and began to clap into a roaring appaluase. 

"I, too, have been casted out by the nobles on the Cerulean Steppe; hated by my own family. I, a mere child! Their self-righteousness knows no bounds! It's time to end this and prepare for battle against those who sit in their posh tea tables talking about how much better they are than you!" Hargon continued to lie through his teeth, becoming the perfect politician at that point. Charmles' eyes widened as the crowd roared; he saw a picture of his father in this strange young man.

The father he had so deeply disappointed. 

His father Clavius had inherited the kingdom at a time of turmoil; the former heir Eltrio had died mysteriously after venturing without saying where he was going. His body was never found. The numbers of the Argon lizards were dwindling as well, which would make it difficult for the next generation to hunt for their heart for the initiation. 

As Hargon finished, he was helped off of the box by Atlas and was met by a Charmles who bowed on his hands and feet. 

"I will do my best to make sure every ore in Khrumbul-Dun will be yours." Charmles proclaimed. "I...I need to become the man my father needed me to be...and that means helping you out...,"  

"I mainly need iron. Now, are there some excellent metal-workers in Khrumbul-Dun?" Hargon asked. 

"Indeed, plenty!" 

"Then give these prototypes to them," Hargon handed the former prince a couple of graphs. 

"I've never seen weapons like these before. These are rather complex. No matter, I'll have them delivered once I get back to Khrumbul-Dun!" Charmles promised. 

Over the next few months, loads of weapons were crafted and placed in a secret storehouse inside of the pyramid. The operation was running smoothly. 

So far things were going in Hargon's favor, but it was only the beginning. 

Chapter Text

No matter how many times Victoria had meditated, Purgatory was always a little harder for her to reach than it was for her brother. She still had found herself there a handful of times, more than most mages her age. She had fallen asleep in the study at the same time as her brother, who was also there, they were leaning their heads against each other with piles of books beside them like pillows. Victoria had honestly never seen her brother's demon form. 

It was intimidating to say the least; the gills, the shining yet sharp scaly skin, the pronounced bat-like ears. He turned towards her with a menacing grin, "You thought I actually cared about you? That I would spare you from your fate of dying by my hands?" 

"Brother, please...think about-" 

"All of the times we shared together? Yes, I will treasure them, too...long after I finish you off." Hargon smirked. "Killing you will be my final revenge against my...our 'dear' mother." 

"No...you're better than this!" Victoria closed her eyes and braced herself for death before the visage of Hargon vanished into thin air. The teenage mage turned her head around as three figures stood before her; the Prince of Midenhall (Allen), the Prince of Cannock (Bran) and then Princess of Moonbrooke (Pudding). They were accompanied by Alef, who was also in the form of his previous life, proudly standing with the most disappointed expression on his face. 

"If this is the best defense the island has to offer, that world is screwed." Prince Allen rubbed his forehead. 

"I will say, that was a VERY convincing Hargon impression, cous." Prince Bran of Cannock chuckled, "You really CAN be scary." 

"Oh, quiet!" Princess Pudding of Moonbrooke huffed. "I just wrote some of the words he said to me onto a slip of paper and then threw it into a cauldron!" 

"S-So this was an illusion!? Thank the gods-" Victoria let out a deep breath. 

"It's not really an illusion; that's what he really is like!" Prince Allen warned. "WE FOUGHT HIM. WE KNOW." 

"He turned me into a dog!" Princess Pudding pointed at herself. 

"A dog?" Victoria blinked. 

"...I got better." Princess Pudding coyly toyed with her hair. 

"NEVER MIND THAT!" Alef gripped his sword. "I've trained with you for what? Ten years now? You've gotten immensely better, but that kind heart of yours is a fatal flaw. That pathetic response to fake Hargon is more than enough proof that ONCE AGAIN I'll have to defeat a dangerous demon lord BY MYSELF." 

"Enough told you about nukes; he was obsessed with them for a brief while, and then deferred his attention to gaining control of the island." 

"Wait, I thought he was obsessed with destroying the world instead of ruling it?" 

"It's strange. A piece of me does think that he's changed a bit, shifting his focus to ruling the world instead of destroying it...but he's still not a good person that I would trust being in charge of anything." Alef bit his tongue. "He's still a danger to the people of that world; and who's to say if he gains control of the world, will he turn back towards destroying it instead?" 

"It's hard to say whether it's better to be dead or to be silenced." Prince Allen folded his arms. 

"It's better to be dead. I was silenced by him, I know." Princess Pudding sighed. 

"That bark of yours when you were a dog WAS pretty sharp-" Prince Bran was promptly shut down. 

"Oh, quiet!" Princess Pudding spat. "I've got an idea. Why don't we try to make her fight someone she's grown to hate first?"

"That's a great idea," Prince Bran nodded. 

"Alright, little one. Picture people that you hate and I'll make a copy of them first." Princess Pudding instructed. 

"Someone I hate...someone I hate...," Victoria closed her eyes. Just then, copies of the six conservative Supreme Court Justices appeared. Victoria felt a surge of blood come to her veins as she pointed her staff at them. She began to feel dizzy as the two parts of her internal voice argued. Finally, she closed her eyes and unleashed her magic, "KACRACKLE!" 

Sharp icicles pierced through their bodies and they vanished. Princess Pudding and the others clapped. "Good, good! Now you just have to do that to Hargon!" 

"But Hargon hasn't hurt anyone in his new life." Victoria shook her head. "Those six humans did a lot more harm in their first lives than Hargon has in his second." 

"What do you mean he hasn't? We're talking about the same person, right?" Prince Bran asked. 

"He's been mischievous, unleashing all of the slimes, stealing Alef's socks to scent them, getting into arguments with dad, watching naughty videos about feet...but he's never done anything evil like those six have," Victoria answered. 

"Scent them?" Princess Pudding looked disgusted. "Ugh, don't bring that memory back. When I was a dog, a hammerhood tried to rub himself on my coat." 

"Gross. Anyway, grandpa, can you vouch for her?" Prince Allen asked. 

"Actually, yes. He's been rude, but I haven't watched him do anything truly heinous. I think that's because he lost his ability to use demonic magic, so he can no longer curse people or control monsters with his mind." Alef explained. 

"So he's been declawed?" Princess Pudding turned her head around at them. 

"Essentially, yes." Alef rubbed his chin, "That's not to say that we shouldn't keep our eyes on him. He's been gathering weapons and trying to rile the people in the island's slums to his side. Giving speeches, establishing relations with other islands, using blueprints to create new weapons-" 

"He cares about poor people now?" Prince Allen asked. "He didn't care about ANY people in his first life." 

"He at least pretends to, but it's possible that it's growing to be genuine. He's called out the hypocrisy of his mother, who rules the island." Victoria explained. 

"So he's become a politician?" Prince Bran stated. "That's...unexpected." 

"That's one word for it." Prince Allen muttered. "Anyway, try to think about people you detest when preparing to fight your brother. Understand?" 

"I still don't get why he should be punished for his former life during his new one. Wasn't being killed by the god he worshiped enough?" Victoria asked. 

"He's got you brainwashed. He really is a good politician." Prince Bran bit his lip. "I mean, I knew he had a cult, so he must've been sorta charismatic." 

"I-I will fight him, but I refuse to kill him until he does something truly awful to the people of the island!" Victoria proclaimed. 

Hargon sat in math class and watched the rain pour down as it dripped down the windows. As much as he hated the rain, he knew that the people of Scarlet Sands needed it desperately; they relied on the oasis outside of the pyramid to be their primary source of water. If it ever dried up, there were riots among the people over who would get the last of the water. 

He needed an army that was well-fed and well-hydrated in order to win against his sister in the battle for control of the island in the next few years. He needed a way to bring food and water to the people of the Scarlet Sands; he would've have access to the Green Gardens since it would be Victoria's domain. As much as it pained him, he would have to go against all of his principals and learn how to construct some kind of plumbing system. 

"Young Master Hargon! Are you listening?" The teacher asked. Hargon jolted up. The teacher pointed at the equation. "What is the median of this right-leaning bell curve?" 

Hargon took a single look at it, "The median is 45.18," 

"That is correct, Young Master Hargon." The teacher sighed, "But do try to pay attention SOMETIMES. We all know that you're a genius, but do try to show some respect for your elders." 

"Please, I'm 300 years older than all of you." Hargon rolled his eyes as the class awkwardly returned to the lesson that no one was paying attention to. Hargon the looked at the bell curve and then, like the lightning outside, an idea struck him. He could find a way to extend a pipe from the river atop the hill on the Green Gardens down to the Scarlet Sands. He stood up, "WHY DIDN'T I THINK OF THAT BEFORE!?" 

"Young Master Hargon, what did I just say about paying attention?" The teacher rubbed their forehead. Hargon sat down and grunted. 

After class let out, his minions surrounded him. Pazuzu eagerly asked, "What'd ya come up wi', boss?"

"If we don't have the resources in the Scarlet Sands or Khrumbul-Dun, we'll just have to steal it, of course!" Hargon replied. 

"I'm tah bes' pickpocket 'ur slum's 'er seen! Leave it to me!" Belial bragged. 

"Calm now, it's not common theft that will save us. We only have one source of water in the Scarlet Sands: the oasis. Though if a drought were to strike the area during a pivotal part of the battle, it could have a massive effect on morale. We need a backup source just in case. We also need to find a way to self-sustain ourselves on food, too. So we'll need some soil." Hargon explained. Right as he was in the middle, he recalled what his Master had said to him during the last moments of his previous life.

"You know what, Hargon? You're actually not a bad builder yourself."  

"Am I...a builder?" Hargon muttered. 

"I'd say yer 're, boss! 'he best I knah next 'ah Lady Sappho!" Belial proudly proclaimed. 

"...I'm what I hunted for decades...I am my own worst enemy." Hargon had a moment of revelation that he was what he viewed as monstrous. He sat back down, his head spinning. He shouldn't be shocked that it was his Master's words that got to him. His master could see right through him. Then again, he recalled Charmles' words about how complex his designs were for those weapons. As his mind cleared and the world stopped stopped spinning, he recomposed himself. 

Still, Hargon needed to go back to the Green Gardens and get some measurements on the place, maybe talk with some folks to get intel on the river and if there's any places in the bank of it that might be good for some aquatic engineering. He hated the Green Gardens most of all out of all of the areas on the island; it was filled with dirt and life. Worse yet, it was where Sharon lived. 

Sharon and Hargon had a complicated history since the day they met and the former demon cult leader nearly broke her wrist. Sharon was just as mysophobic as Hargon, but had the misfortune of being brought by farmers and more damning for her, BROTHERS. She was four years Hargon's elder and had long since graduated high school. At 21, she was now engaged to a man whose name Hargon couldn't be bothered to learn and had taken over the horse part of the Bailey family farm. She had won some equestrian competitions in the past, always competing with the most high-end of gloves. Sharon had been a older sister type to many of the younger farm-girls in the Green Gardens, some of who turned out to be Hargon's classmates. 

In other words, multiple girls who Sharon took care of had confessed their feelings to him over the years, only to be turned down immediately by Hargon. Sharon was not a fan when multiple times a week, one of her younger "sisters" came home from school crying because the hottest, smartest, most magically talented, and richest boy in class rejected them before they barely get a single word out of their lips. 

Though alas, the only map of the Green Gardens river was not in the Cerulean castle or school libraries, but kept in a chest by the Bailey family, specifically Rosie. Though Rosie was rarely home; after all, she and the rest of Bailey family had a giant farm to manage. 

So, Hargon needed to navigate the obstacle in his way that was Sharon Bailey in order to get that map. 

His minions accompanied him as always as he knocked on the door of the Bailey family stable. A gloved hand unlocked the door and Hargon was met with a face that carried the same disdain that he held for 99% of humans. "Oh. It's YOU." 

"Indeed it is," Hargon greeted. "Fancy that, Sharon." 

"Please, spare me. What are YOU doing here? Looking to be more proactive in being an enemy to women everywhere by breaking their hearts at their own homes?" Sharon asked. 

"A menace to only 49.5% of society? You think THAT lowly of me? I happen to be a menace to ALL people! Women, men, non-binary, 2 spirit, trans, you name it!" Hargon proclaimed. "Nonetheless, I was wondering if Rosie was on the premises. She was the one who suggested the creation of the river in these parts, correct?" 

"That's true. That was also OVER 25 YEARS AGO. What could you possibly want with that river? You and I BOTH know how filled to the brim with bugs it is." Both of them shivered simultaneously at the thought of insects crawling on their skin. Then Sharon formed a cheeky smile, "Alright. I'll give you the map and lead you to the river--ON ONE CONDITION." 

Hargon prepared himself for whatever that might be. He knew damn well that he might as well have had asked the scions of Erdrick for a favor. Whatever it was, it'd be severe. Sharon delighted in watching Hargon sweat. "You have to kiss EVERY girl you've rejected over the years." 

"BUT I'M GAY! AND HUMANS ARE GROSS! A-AND...HUMAN MOUTHS ARE EVEN MORE DISGUSTING--" 

"Oh, what's that? That's roar of that bustling river? Too bad you don't have the map of its interior design," Sharon mockingly held a cupped hand to her ear. Hargon was fuming over being taunted by a mere human. His blood was boiling as he clenched his fist. Still, the image of being defeated AGAIN angered him more. 

"FINE!" Hargon huffed. "I mean, my grade only has 350 students...oh wait...that'd be 175 mouths." 

"Boss, dan't 'orry! 'here's a few lesbians in 'ur grade 'at haven't asked y'ah out!" Atlas brought up. 

"Yeah, there's about 7 lesbians, and 1 asexual girl. That's still 167 mouths counting the 4 bisexual ladies. Ugh, why I keep attaching STRAIGHT PEOPLE? Why can't I have a muscly gay or bi man ask me out? Instead all I get are these GROSS teenage girls!" Hargon groaned and clenched his teeth. He pointed straight at Sharon, who was gleaming with pride. "I'm not using tongue with any of them! That's a non-negotiable!" 

"The only thing gross right now is your BLATANT misogyny." Sharon replied.  

"How am I even going to engage in physical contact with 167 women at the same time?" Hargon asked. Sharon squealed, "A KISSING BOOTH, OF COURSE!"

No. No. No. No. Hargon tightened his lips. 

Sharon made Hargon put out a booth in the school courtyard. The next week was easily the most uncomfortable and awkward he had been since he finished puberty; which granted, was only about three years ago, but still! It was disgusting! Hargon lamented deeply as each girl lined up give him a peck on the lips, watching them giggle with glee that they finally got a shot with the school's most infamous bachelor.

After five days, he had finished his work and went up to Sharon. 

"This better be worth it, because I am ninety-percent sure I have contracted that dreaded mono disease." Hargon watched as Sharon's devious grin turned into genuine smile. 

"Hey boss, STIs ain't t'at bad! My mom's had on' 'or 'ears!" Belial tried to comfort his boss.  

"Belial, I mean n'ah disrespect by this, but first, she 'ad an STD, 'ot a STI. Second, 'er mom's nose 'ell off 'rom syphilis." Atlas reminded as an awkward silence fell on the group.  

"...Anyway! Here's the map you earned from your side quest. Sorry, no mini medals attached. Let me show you where the underground spring is," Sharon nodded. 

After walking up a steep hill, then into the main source of famed Green Gardens river, and after that down a certain levee that led to a hole in the bed of the stream. The hole lead to an underground cavern where a source of an underground spring laid there, crystal clear, perfectly preserved from all of those years ago after the people of Furrowfield migrated to the Isle of Awakening. Not a single hand had touched it since. The three minions opened their glistening eyes as their mouths dropped to the floor.

"I've 'ever seen water like 'at before!" Pazuzu drooled. 

"It's 'ike somethin' outta a fairy tale!" Atlas was shaking. 

"Well, whaddya 'aiting for! Let's drink!" Belial licked his lips. 

The three minions dove their faces in the water like thirsty dogs. "Hold up," Belial paused as he began to glow. 

"What's goin' on?" 

"MY RASH!" Belial had contracted syphilis himself as a baby when his mother breastfed him. Ever since, he had a nasty rash on his right hand; that's why he could never hold a practice sword during gym class and struggled to use pencils. He had to train himself to be able to use his non-dominant hand. Yet it vanished into thin air, replaced by healthy skin. He turned around at his fellow minions and Hargon, who was also shocked. 

"This spring can cure diseases? How? I don't remember making something like this!" Hargon's eyes widened as he looked at where the rash used to be. He looked up at Sharon for an explanation. 

"I was told by my mom that one of the ideas that Lady Sappho had in her notebook was a liquid that cured people of diseases, so when she recreated the world using Malroth's god powers, it made this." Sharon explained. 

"That certainly sounds like her," Hargon nodded. "So if we mixed it with regular water, would it have the same effect?" 

"Since it's magic, I think so?" Sharon folded her arms. "You're the mage here." 

"Either way, it's a waste to have it sit here untouched. Water is supposed to be drank," Hargon folded his arms. 

"Except seawater," Sharon pointed out and Hargon shrugged, "I guess." 

Hargon pointed to the edge of the cavern that faced in the directions of the Scarlet Sands and roared, "KABOOMLE!" 

The rocky wall of chalk and chert exploded, revealing that there was about a 101.3 kilometer distance from the spring to the pyramid. He continued to use his explosion magic to create a canal that would stretch across the mountains in between the Scarlet Sands. He sent out his minions to retrieve regular fresh-water to fill the rest of the canal. Ultimately, it took his three to five weeks to finish the basic bones of it. They also had to find a means to purify and distribute it. 

Exhausted as his MP reached 0, Hargon sat down and looked at the kilometers of makeshift aqueducts that he built. He then recalled how obsessed Sappho was with Ancient Greco-Roman architecture. He remembered sometimes he'd dream about seeing her in her past life with books about the subject piled around her, not unlike how Victoria was with romance novels or he was with magic texts. He glanced down at his weary hands before he got up and decided to go to the spa resort in the Cerulean Steppe. 

He reached home, only to find Victoria practicing her magic on the very top of the mountain left of the castle. She was trying to connect with her ice attacks with the natural environment around her in order to make them more powerful. What he didn't expect was what came out of her mouth, "Princess Pudding...I promise...I'll be as strong as you...just please, don't taunt me for crying...Princess Pudding...I'm trying my best...I can't...be...," 

Hargon blinked in confusion; since when was Princess Pudding involved in this? Last he checked, the scions had all died of old age by this point. If they didn't, they wouldn't be in Purgatory like Alef said that they were. Alef had no reason to lie about that; quite the contrary, if he was going to sprout falsehoods regarding the state of the scions, he would've claimed that they were still alive to scare him. Had Victoria read up on the scions to figure out how to win? That was probably it. 

"Hargon! Where have you been going the past few weeks after school? You never come home until midnight! Mom's been worried sick!" Victoria flew down on her staff. 

"Did you not hear about my canal project?" Hargon asked, "Or even heard the noise of the explosions?" 

"I've been focusing on my magic." Victoria sighed. "I've got a lot to live up to," 

"As I thought," Hargon gathered. "We're both filthy, let's go to the spa resort." 

"I need the warmth. One of these days I'm going to catch a cold," Victoria shivered. 

Once Hargon had thoroughly washed himself clean and let his muscles relax in the steamy room, he got up and began to dry himself off. He had been so caught up in his project that he forgot to study up some more on the computer. After he changed into his bedtime robe and sandals, he scrolled through some of the information on battle tactics. 

"You've been busy these past few weeks," Sappho interrupted. 

"I don't want to become propaganda fodder for your heiress." Hargon snapped. 

"So you knew where I was going with this?" Sappho smiled. "And you're one to talk when it comes to propaganda, Mr. Cult Leader?" 

"Quiet! I'm trying to focus!" Hargon turned his head back to the computer. 

"I hear that you're making a canal that stretches from the Green Gardens to the Scarlet Sands. I knew that the Children of Hargon were hypocrites who relied on builders despite hating them, but even this shocks me. I won't lie, I'm impressed." Sappho shrugged. "Victoria's been hard at work, too. It'd be nice to hear from Lizzie about what she's been up to, but she refuses to talk to us," 

"I don't care." Hargon remarked. 

"I knew you didn't." Sappho nodded. "Don't forget your schoolwork, too. It's your senior year," 

"Why? It's not like there are universities in this world to impress," Hargon asked. 

"Fair point; maybe in the future." Sappho paused, "But I am running out of room on this island, so it'd have to be somewhere else. No matter, I still have plenty of time to cross that bridge." 

"Speaking of bridges, you're an admirer of Greco-Roman architecture, correct--" 

"YES." Sappho's eyes lit up and her grin widened. "Let me tell you about the differences between Ionic, Doric, and Corinthian columns," Sappho went on a thirty-minute rant on Greco-Roman architecture and Hargon had not regretted asking a single question so much in either of his lives. As she finished, her tongue was dry and she had gotten out of breath.

Hargon had just finally realized the brevity of human life as he had just wasted thirty minutes of it listening to a woman recount architectural trends from 2,000 years ago; demons like him lived so much longer. His new lifespan would be over in what would seem like a few hours in his old one. Clearing his throat, the former demon lord said, "I've been thinking over what Master said about me being a good builder and how I ignored the only compliment he ever gave me." 

"Ionic--I mean, IRONIC, isn't it? You claim to worship a god so much but don't listen to a word he says to you." Sappho scratched her graying hair. "I have been keeping track of the progress you've made on your canal. I'm genuinely impressed; you ARE a good builder." Hargon clutched his chest as he swallowed that sentence and terrible pun that the Builder had bestowed upon him. "Anyway! Impress me more, and I might give you an island or two since Lizzie disowned us." 

In a few months, the canal had been finished and a reservoir had been built to house the water. He had water and weapons. Now he needed a food source for his new army. Which meant one thing: he had to go back to talk to Sharon. 

Hargon knocked on the door as Sharon once again opened it. The woman had just gotten out of the tub after having dealt with the horses. "Yes...?"

"You don't happen to have a plethora of seeds, do you?" Hargon asked. 

"And if I did, why would I give them to you?" Sharon folded her arms, irritated. 

"I thought we were neutral now." Hargon posited. "We both held up our ends of the last deal." 

"You'll still have to do something for me." Sharon replied. 

"Fine. What is it that you wish for?" Hargon reluctantly asked. 

"When this is all said and done, and you have control of the entire island will you...kill my fiance?" Sharon asked.

"With pleasure," Hargon grinned. 

"Obviously you can't do it now since you're not in charge," Sharon leaned on the door, "But I want out of the Green Gardens. It's so dirty and everyone's slightly related." 

"I can't promise that the Scarlet Sands are much better, but the Cerulean Steppe is," Hargon scratched his chin. 

"Alright, now that's out of the way, I'll go grab some seeds from the shed in the back." Sharon shut the door, only to return with about 20 cabbage seeds, 30 wheat seeds, and 10 tomato seeds in a crate.

Hargon levitated the crate with his magic and flew off on his staff off to the Scarlet Sands to meet up with his minions. As the three minions dug deeply into the ground, they found some fertile soil. They decided to have the fields planted close to the reservoir in case of a drought. It was also outside of the shadier side of the pyramid, so it wouldn't be burnt to a crisp by the sun. They had some folks from Khrumbul-Dun build some pipes for irrigation so it wouldn't dry up over time. 

"Phew," Belial wiped his forehead as he admired their hard rock. "Boss! I can't believe it! A field o' crops in the desert?" 

"I keep thinkin' that I'm dreamin'," Pazuzu stretched. 

"We've got food, water, n' weapons. Wha' 'se do we need?" Atlas listed off. 

"Right now we need time for the food to actually grow. Perhaps in that time we can train our people how to fight? I can hardly imagine that a drunkard would beat a skilled swordsman in combat if he were just given a weapon out of nowhere." Hargon posited. "Who could I trust that's that capable of training others...that's it! Hinata!" 

"But isn't 'our cous' in a wheelchair?" Atlas asked. 

"If we use the mystic water, he'll be healed of his wounds he endured in that Neo-Confederate POW camp," Hargon brought up. 

"What's a Neo-Confederate?" Atlas asked. 

"It's Earth-speak for 'racist idiot'." Hargon explained. "Anyway! I'm off to convince Hinata to help train us." 

Hinata had never been so conflicted in his life; on one hand, Hargon was a villain, but he showed signs of turning around; however, what would the world be like if he got control of it? He didn't want to even think of it. Yet Hargon had now faced adversity in the form of his horrible parents. Was he truly a human? If so, what sort of human was he now? Was he a sick excuse for a person like Trump, or a brave leader like FDR? He did sympathize with the people of the Scarlet Sands, but he knew that Hargon was using them. Right? Right? 

Hinata had watched Hargon bring freshwater and fields to the Scarlet Sands. Both of his second cousins had worked themselves to the brink to prepare for their ultimate battle against each other for control of the island. 

"I will stay neutral." Hinata stated firmly.

"What if I were to offer you a way to cure your broken feet?" Hargon posited. 

"I knew you'd use that as a bargaining chip the moment I heard about the mystic spring. Look...I know that you're using the people of the Scarlet Sands. Do you really care about them? I won't pledge my allegiance to a Machiavellian." Hinata clenched the edges of his arm rests. 

"...I care about my three head minions," Hargon answered, "Besides, what's the difference between me and Sappho? We're both people who have used downtrodden humans and we're both related to you. Victoria is too weak-willed to lead the island." 

"You're not wrong about that, at least." Hinata nodded. "I think you two should rule together." 

"TOGETHER?" Hargon was shocked. That possibility had never crossed his mind. "What do you mean?" 

"Like Marcus Aurelius and Commodus. Or two consuls with a senate that elects you, like Pliny and Tacitus. Is an absolute monarchy with no checks and balances the only thing on your mind? If so, I'm not interested in helping you until you think about other possibilities." Hinata replied. 

"How do you know about Marcus Aurelius?" Hargon asked. "Did my darling mother give you a graduate-level lecture on Ancient Rome?" 

"Several ones." Hinata replied. 

"No wonder you're so hardened." Hargon muttered. 

"Present me with a governmental plan that doesn't give you complete power over everything and I'll think about it." Hinata gave Hargon a stern glare. 

A government that's not a monarchy? Since when did Dragon Quest have those? Hargon gulped; he was going to have to hit the books. 

Chapter Text

If Hargon were to be completely honest, his entire schooling career was a blur aside from magic class. He fastened his special valedictorian cord as Sappho hugged him from behind. "I'm so proud of you. You really have adapted to humans life so much easier than I thought. As a past valedictorian myself, I can give you a few tips on how to do your speech-" 

"I've made plenty of speeches before, mother." Hargon tried to shove the Builder off of him. "Besides, my overall GPA is higher than yours was." 

"Well, I wasn't a 300-year-old wizard, so...," Sappho paused as Malroth entered the room. 

"Hey, so are you gonna show me this speech 'o yours? "Cause I'm here for a graduation, not a sermon." Malroth folded his arms. 

"I already have it memorized, Master. There's no need." Hargon lied; he was going to wing it completely like he did with most of his speeches, both past and present. Say what you will, but he was talented at improvising like any good politician or religious head. 

"It really pains me to say this...like, I never wanted to say this...but...," Malroth breathed deeply as he bit his lip. "I'm proud of you." 

"Really, Master?" Hargon's eyes lit up and he knelt down at Malroth's feet. "Alas, after all these years serving you as your most loyal follower, I have finally gained your approval!" 

"Don't get used to it." Malroth replied as Hinata rolled into the room. Just then Sappho recalled her own graduation day, standing in front of the mirror while reciting her speech in her mind. Her mother hugged her from behind just as she did to Hargon. Her father couldn't get off of work, so Hinata and her uncle went in his place. It was eerie how similar their lives had unraveled; almost as if they were mirrors of the same life in a different world. Or perhaps the apple really did fall that close to the tree. 

"So is the match still on since Alef got held back?" Hinata asked. Alef had disappeared for six months without giving the school a proper notice, and no one on the island could find him until Victoria reached him in Purgatory. He was searching for the Supreme Sword of Light that could cut through the soulmate string; it needed to be blessed by both Yggdrasil and the Zenith Dragon to be powerful enough to do the job. As a result of his long absence, he would be forced to repeat senior year.

His fruits did bear labor, as he found the sacred sword blessed by Yggidrasil he needed and had cut off their soulmate strings. Now there was nothing holding them back except for Alef's lack of academic commitment. Nonetheless, the two of them kept true to their promise to duel now that they were both eighteen, no matter what Principal Lulu said on the matter.  

"Yes, it is." Hargon nodded. "Fear not, the only reason the scions defeated me was because there was THREE of them. There's only one Alef."

"He was able to beat the Dragonlord on his own, though." Sappho mentioned. 

"Please, do you think I'm as weak as the Dragonlord? I'm stronger than he was in both my demon and humans forms!" Hargon proclaimed before heading out of the room and running into his three minions who immediately embraced him. 

"You're gonna do great, boss!" Atlas patted Hargon on the shoulder encouragingly. 

"I can't wait to hear whatcha gotta say!" Belial exclaimed. 

"Thanks for lettin' me borrow Lizzie's robe after I ripped mine up!" Pazuzu winked.  

Meanwhile, on the other side of the castle, in the Samaras family suite, a very frustrated Anessa folded her arms as she forced her son to put on some formal clothing to attend the graduation. "I cannot believe you brought this much shame on our family for the sake of a sword. You made us worried sick for your safety! You can't just go off like this without telling anyone!" 

"Fear not mother, I will soon make up for it. Besides, this isn't just 'a sword'. It's the Supreme Sword of Light blessed by Holy Yggdrasil herself." Alef bowed. 

"What did you need that sword for so badly that you threw your education out of the window for it!?" Anessa asked. 

"I will extinguish the biggest evil in this world by the dawn of tomorrow." Alef clenched his fist around the hilt of the Supreme Sword of Light. 

"What do you mean by 'the biggest evil'? Hargon has been declawed! He's a helpless kitten when he was once a powerful Great Sabrecat! He's pathetic!" Anessa insisted. 

"That's what he'd want you to believe. Even as a human, his magic is powerful enough to literally blow away mountains. He can't be overlooked." Alef reminded his mother. 

"That's true," Anessa closed her eyes and sighed. She grabbed Alef's wrist and headed towards the door. "Let's go." 

Everyone was taking their seats in the stands. Malroth, Sappho, Lulu, Victoria, and Hinata were all seated in the front row as they peered onward as the salutatorian gave their opening remarks. They had complaints of sitting behind people because Malroth had laid his bare feet on someone's shoulders without asking during Victoria's graduation. Sappho turned over to Malroth, "Please don't sleep through this." 

"How can I? You remember who's the one speaking," Malroth muttered. "This has got to be off the walls bonkers," 

"I never thought I'd see a video game villain give a graduation speech of all things," Hinata whispered.

"Yeah, the irony is not lost on me." Sappho nodded as she watched Hargon take the stage with no notes or preparation, just himself. There was tension in the air as he cleared his throat. 

"I need no introduction; all of your lives have been wonderfully ruined at some point by me. Whether you remember the Children of Hargon or not, I am probably the most hated person on this island, and yet I stand before you this day as king...of my class. Not the island, not YET." Hargon clarified as he looked at the class who were all preparing themselves for cringe.  

"Damn Yggdrasil, I knew he'd do this." Lulu sighed. 

"We're in for a painful ten minutes." Malroth groaned. 

"You think he's going to stop at ten?" Lulu turned to him. 

"But today is not about the past, it's about the future." Hargon looked over at the section of the Scarlet Sands students, "And what I have planned in store for you. This island is awakened, but broken by sections of the fortunate and unfortunate. I, as your future ruler, plan on fixing that. All humans are EQUALLY SHITTY...but!"

There was a brief silence in between as people prepared for what was about to come next out of Hargon's mouth. "But...even you filthy beings have your place and purpose, just as the weakest slime does. I used to think that my minions--Belial, Pazuzu, and Atlas were replaceable disappointments, but...now I see you as friends instead of employees. And you women of the class! You may be annoying and your mouths are gross, but to be fair, so are many men. All genders have gross mouths. Yes, you have turned me, a demon who once turned a princess into a dog, into a feminist!" 

"I don't think that's what feminism is, at least not how you two described it to be." Malroth whispered into his wife's ear. 

"It's been a while since I read the Feminine Mystique, but...yeah, that ain't it." Sappho nodded in agreement. 

"I feel like this is an apology, not a graduation speech." Hinata looked around and then at Malroth, "Don't worry, Malroth, you're still a feminist ally." 

"AWESOME!" Malroth stood up at cheered. 

"Thank you, Master. I am very honored." Hargon overheard without the context of the rest of the conversation, assuming it was praise to himself. He then turned his attention back to the class of graduates, who were now red with embarrassment. 

"I WASN'T TALKING TO YOU!" Malroth shouted back and then sat back down.

There was an awkward silence before Hargon cleared his throat and continued, "So back to what I have planned, specifically for the Scarlet Sands students. Starting next week, Atlas will begin training you on how to use the new weapons I designed. You will report to Belial with any concerns regarding the new river that has just been irrigated. And Pazuzu will take any other complaints you have that you wish me to address. As for the Green Garden students, I will try to win you over with my wit and famously competent negotiation skills. As for those in the Cerulean Steppe...you better have yourselves prepared. I want a decent fight after all of this." Hargon's gaze shifted to Alef, who was so close to pouncing off of the seats and launching himself at the former demon lord. 

Hargon then turned his eyes back to the crowd of students who were beginning to fall asleep. He pounded the podium and screamed, "WAKE UP, SLUTS! Before I finish, I will apologize for stealing socks from the boys' locker-room laundry. NOW GO OUT AND DO...WHATEVER YOU WANT, I've got my hands too full right now to care."

Hargon then left the podium and the crowd cheered as Lulu took his place. The speech was thankfully far shorter than expected, most likely because Hargon was winging it the entire time and didn't want to compliment them too much. Lulu shook her head, "I don't even want to KNOW what that part about the socks was about, but...by the power invested in my by Lady Sappho, the Hairy Hermit, and the Goddess herself, I PROCLAIM THAT YOU HAVE NOW GRADUATED ISLE ACADEMY!" 

Everyone threw their hats into the air and a roar of applause erupted. Families ran onto the field to meet their children and embrace them in love. Alef sat there silently sandwiched between Anessa and Haydin. Haydin was looking away sullenly, while Anessa was actively looking at her son with disappointment, shaking her head. "That could've been you on that field. You could've at least been salutatorian." 

"It'll be next year, don't worry, it'll all be worth it when I destroy him." Alef vowed. 

"If he was the threat he was in his past life, I think we'd all be dead by now." Anessa sighed. "I spoke with Lord Malroth and Lady Sappho, they say that he admitted that he longer can harness his immense demon powers." 

"He can't?" Alef was shocked. "That's a huge relief! I was worried he might try turning me into an animal or monster during the fight." 

"If he could, why wouldn't have he done that to both you AND Victoria, his rival? It's been eighteen years." Anessa continued. 

"Still, we're letting him get off scot free with everything that he's done!" Alef stood up and clenched his fist around his sword. "Victoria is too weak-willed to face off Hargon alone. I've sparred with her countless of times, trust me. Only I'm capable of defeating him." 

On the field, the Suzuki family all tackled Hargon to the ground, slamming him into the grass as several arms grabbed a hold of the former demon lord. It was a love-bombing that the 1960s would be jealous of, "Group hug! Group hug!" 

"No, don't! Get off me!" Hargon tried to squeeze out of the pile of humans before growing to tolerate it begrudgingly. As they unleashed their positive energy, Hargon looked up at Alef, who had broken away from his parents and was now standing behind a window staring at him like a cat glaring at the corpse of their owner. 

"...Thank you, but...I have something to take care of first before we can go through with further celebrations. I'll be back," Hargon finally was released from the arms of his family. He threw off his graduation robe and tightened the sash that was his old one from his former life, tied with the ruby pendant. He summoned his specter as he walked towards Alef, who opened the window to talk with him directly. 

"Meet me at the beach. There's less people and settlements there," Alef stated, "I want the least collateral damage to civilians as possible." 

"Well, if you're setting the place, I'll get to go first." Hargon smirked. 

"It doesn't matter to me," Alef took out the Supreme Sword of Light and sliced the soulmate strings with absolute precision. "By the power of Holy Yggdrasil, we're no longer connected." 

As the string shattered like glass on the floor, Hargon's lips lifted upwards in an excited grin. "Fantastic!" 

The sunset was in slow descent as the wizard and the warrior met on the shores of the beach. Hargon charged an Kaboomble attack as Alef unsheathed his sword and embued it with flames. The sword struck the specter as the two of them stood in a five-second stalemate before Hargon found himself on the back-foot. He shifted his weight and prepared himself for another strike from Alef, which he was able to dodge. Hargon tried to beam a surprise attack, only to be thrown off. He still landed on his feet as the two tiredly laughed. 

"'Wasting my time', my ass." Alef tightened his grip on the sword. "I know my new mother was trying to look after my future, but some things you can't learn from books." 

"Well, that's where me and you disagree. I'm quite the bookworm. Would you like to see some of my discoveries?" Hargon summoned a giant fireball, "KAFRIZZLE!" 

It landed directly on Alef, who tried to block with a shield only for the flames to splinter off of it. Alef breathed deeply, "Now I can see...why it took...three people to take you down." 

"Indeed; I'm not like that weakling Dragonlord of yours." Hargon laughed. "Though it was more like two people since Belial had killed the Prince of Cannock by the time the scions got to me." 

"YOUR MINION KILLED MY GREAT-GRANDSON? The one that wears the yellow worn-out bunny girl dress to school? The one that battled syphilis for his whole life!? THAT Belial?" Alef asked as he tried to strike Hargon. Belial often wore his mother's old yellow-black checkered bunny girl dress with his red Scarlet Sands cardigan over it. Whilst the school provided the sweater-vests, but pants and skirts were not free. Hargon had tried to buy Pazuzu and Atlas clothes, but they kept getting ruined and/or stained. 

"Hey, Belial rocks that outfit!" Hargon dodged it while holding his specter behind his back in order to charge a Kaboomble and catch Alef off-guard.  

"HE'S A GUY! HE SHOULDN'T BE WEARING A BUNNY GIRL DRESS!" Alef shouted as he saw the spectre charge and lifted up his sword. 

"PLEASE, BITCH! GENDER ROLES ARE BULLSHIT YOU FILTHY HUMANS MADE UP!" Hargon jumped behind Alef unleashed his Kaboomble. 

"YOU DAMN BRATS! LIFE WAS SO MUCH SIMPLER IN ALEFGARD IN MY DAYS! GIRLS WERE GIRLS AND BOYS WERE BOYS!" Alef dodged the blast, blowing up a nearby cliff and terrifying the local ecosystem of seaslimes. 

"WHAT DO YOU MEAN 'MY DAYS'? THE FOUR OF US ARE NEARLY 200 YEARS OLDER THAN YOU!" Hargon launched himself in response while twirling around his specter to disorient Alef. The sword hit the specter and they were held in a stalemate for a solid twenty seconds as the two screamed as loudly as possible at each other. Their feet sunk into the sand as their lungs gave out. Hargon lifted up the sand and hardened it with his magic. He then launched the sand-boulders at Alef, "KACRAGGLE!" 

Alef sliced through each of them with ease and jumped upwards to regain his footing.

Truly, Hargon was looking at the best human swordsman to have ever lived. But he was the best human mage to have ever lived, and Alef no longer had his 'hero' status from being a descendant of the Luminary, thus he couldn't do advanced healing and offensive magic in addition to swordplay without having gone through getting the Blessing of Yggdrasil through months if not years of meditation. He was just from an average human bloodline.

Hargon looked over at Alef, "You're quite skilled, especially for a mere human. I don't give compliments out often, so don't get used to it."

"I won't have to because you're not going to be here much longer. THIS ENDS NOW," Alef darted upwards, allowing the moonlight to illuminate him like an eclipse, as he placed all of his strength inside of one strike as he descended to slice Hargon in half. Though Hargon was prepared and had prepared a counter-attack spell he created that not only blocked the attack, but bounced it back. It was like Bounce, but for physical attacks. He knew that Alef would try something like this, so he spent months trying to develop new spells from scratch through the human method of magic. 

"KABOUNCE!" Hargon cast, and the attack from the Supreme Sword of Light deflected and instead sliced Alef clean in half, blood splattering everywhere onto the beach. The salt water tides began to wash away the piles of blood draining from Alef's newly-deceased body. 

Hargon felt a rush of mixed emotions as he tried to pick up the Supreme Sword of Light, only to be burned. He immediately dropped it and returned his attention to the corpse. Hargon floated the body up to the cemetery in the Cerulean Steppe for the nobles of the island. He drew an oval shape in the ground, cast Kacrag, and laid Alef's body in the newly-dug grave. He floated a mound of dirt above the corpse and buried him in it. 

Alef was a proper rival and deserved a rare show of respect. 

Alef returned to the circle of heroes with a scar that went up vertically throughout his original body from his days fighting the Dragonlord, instead of that of Alexios. His armor had been destroyed vertically as well. He looked over at the universally stunned faces of his fellow heroes. 

"You're kidding. You were defeated by HARGON?" Allen stood up. "But you had the Supreme Sword of Light! You defeated the Dragonlord!"

"It appears even a declawed Hargon is far more formidable than the Dragonlord was...no, I underestimated him." Alef looked down.  

"We're screwed. If Alef wasn't able to defeat him, who can?" Solo screamed. 

"He's going to turn everyone into stone," Abel shivered.  

"Or thorns," Eight added as Munchie panicked in his palm. 

"Not all is lost, there's still his sister. I can only pray that she can now see the monster that her brother really is," Alef tried to comfort the confused and distressed heroes. "There's also Malroth. If anyone can get Hargon to listen to reason and not destroy or enslave humanity, it'd either be his own god/father or his beloved sister."

"THAT'S BULLSHIT! WE'RE FUCKED!" Reck screamed. 

"Can you not be so LOUD?" Auster whined. 

"On another note, Hargon is a sis-con? That's something I did NOT need to know!" Princess Pudding glanced over at her great-grandfather.  

"Borderline sis-con, but he does have a foot fetish-" Alef explained. 

"NOT making things BETTER right now." Princess Pudding replied. 

"ELEVEN, THIS IS STILL YOUR FAULT! DO SOMETHING!" Erdrick ordered his ancestor who sat there in awkward silence with sweat raining down his face. 

"I mean, maybe Alef's right. I mean, he'd listen to his Master," Eleven forced an uncomfortable smile. 

"We can only hope," Erdrick yanked his headband. "It's in Yggdrasil's branches." 

When dawn broke, Hargon finally returned to the castle, covered in blood. He tossed his fluid-soaked clothes in the basket for Lillian to wash and went into the spa resort to bathe. After he redressed himself and walked down the main set of stairs, he heard a wailing Haydin sobbing into Anessa's arms. He was too depressed to even recite his cheesy poetry. 

"Young Master Hargon? Do you know where my son is? He never came home from graduation after challenging you--" Anessa looked up at the former demon lord. 

"I can answer that," Lillian showed up with Hargon's blood-soaked robe and sneered at Hargon. "You killed him, didn't you?" 

"Indeed I did." Hargon smirked. 

"HOW DARE YOU!? WHAT MAKES YOU THINK YOU CAN DECIDE WHO LIVES AND WHO DIES!?" Anessa grabbed Hargon by the collar. Her eyes were wild with rage as she unsheathed her sword, only to fall to her knees in sorrow. "I couldn't protect him...I can still remember his scent...he was my precious and only boy. And I spent the last few days together lecturing him on how he should've stayed in school. If I had only known that was to be our final days together, I-I wouldn't have...,"

"You were right to have lectured him; it was the Supreme Sword of Light that was his ultimate downfall. Well, not that I needed it to defeat him. He's always been about brute strength alone. That mindset in itself is a pitfall that you cannot escape from." Hargon bragged. "Don't fret, I did bury him in the cemetery near Gerome. He was a fine rival, so I treated him with some respect." 

"IF YOU RESPECTED HIM, YOU WOULDN'T HAVE KILLED HIM!" Anessa was ravenous as her pupils dilated. "YOU TOOK AWAY MY BABY BOY, YOU MONSTER!" 

"Your precious little 'baby boy' was trying to kill me! I only acted in self-defense. That was the deal he made with Sappho, ask her yourself if you don't believe me. If he won, he could kill me." 

"Wh-What? My little boy would never-" 

"Never you say? Have you forgotten who he truly was? He was NEVER your son. He was King Alef, not Knight Alexios. Just as I am High Priest Hargon, leader of the Children, not Young Master Lloyd." Hargon snapped. "His entire REASON for reincarnating in the first place was to defeat me! He never saw you as his mother, so why are you seeing him as your child!?" 

Anessa fell to her knees. "No...he did love me...you're wrong! How dare you insult my dead son!? WHAT EVIL WILL YOU NOT COMMIT!?" 

"I'll answer that for you: there is none. He'll do anything if it benefits himself." Malroth interrupted as he descended the stairs and assessed the situation. Sappho followed her husband and turned to her son, "Hargon, is it true? That you killed Alef in cold blood?" 

"...Yes, I did." Hargon admitted. 

"I can't say I'm shocked, but there does need to be consequences for your actions." Sappho folded her arms. "I promised that I'd never build another jail cell after what the Moonbrooke army tricked me into doing, but I'm afraid I have no choice." 

Hargon should've been happy to have something in common with his Master now; being trapped in a cell built by the brilliant Sappho Suzuki.

Though unlike Malroth, he was guilty of the crime he was accused of. The jail cell was next to the wine cellar and the furnace room. The base was created from Malrothium, so it was more resistant to magic attacks. Not to mention that in order to lessen his powers, they took away his staff, robe, and pendant. The key to the room was kept in the office on the top floor of the castle. They also restricted his diet to only a daily bowl of bread bits soaked in milk, the exact meal eaten by Roman dogs, to force him to conserve his energy to just survival and not be capable of building it up to explode the cell wide open. 

There was no exact deadline on how long he'd be stuck here. If Hargon were to base it off of human laws on Earth, it'd most likely be at least five years, if not life, since that was what it was in Sappho's homeland of Japan. The only way he'd get out is with a pardon, which is something that Victoria might give him. He had heard that she had been severely depressed and lonely since his imprisonment. She would be taking over Sappho's rule in somewhere between 15-25 years when the Builder officially retired. When or if Victoria did, she could (and probably would) end up giving him a pardon, releasing him from jail. 

That being said, he was allowed visitors, and got them frequently. They were mostly his trio of minions, Sharon, and Victoria. Sometimes Charmles or some of the bunny-girls and bartenders from Khrumbul-Dun or the Scarlet Sands would visit him as well. 

Hargon had started to grow stubble on his face, and he could feel his magical abilities weaken with time. 

"Well, well, well. What do we have here, lil bro? I heard it's been six months since you got locked up. I could hardly believe it when I first heard the news. I thought Sappho would let you get away with anything. I guess maternal instinct doesn't cover murder." Lizzie, in full Moonbrooke armor, stepped foot in front of the cell.

"ONLY SIX MONTHS?!" Hargon crawled to the gates of the cell. "That can't be right. Every day feels like an eternity!" 

"Y'all definitely look like you've seen better days. I've got news for y'all. Are you ready for it?" Lizzie placed her hands on her hips. 

Chapter Text

"You won't believe this, but...mom's disappeared." Lizzie revealed as a silence grew between the siblings before the elder one continued. She slipped a letter through the bars, "Dad begged me to come back. He even learned how to write legibly." 

"That's impressive, even for my Master." Hargon's eyes widened at the uncanny neatness of Malroth's messy handwriting. "He must've really needed you...," 

"My sister's been locked in the library trying to find a way to escape having to fight you while Aunt Lulu and the regular crew are all trying to keep this place in tact." Lizzie folded her arms. "She's hoping that if she frees you, then you'll help her bring peace back to the island. But she does need a way to keep you in line at the same time," 

"As far as humans go, I will give her credit in that she's definitely one the LESS STUPID ones." Hargon stood up. "So that's why my portions have been getting smaller lately?"

"I'd venture a guess so," Hinata wheeled himself into the dungeon. "You said you used to have those dreams of our old world, right? Maybe she went back there? Is there a way to do that through magic or something?" 

"The only way to do so would be through the holiest light of Yggdrasil, aka the Luminary himself," Hargon sighed. "Since I've been ripped of my demon powers, I'd hate to have to ask HIM for help, but...it appears we have no choice. Ironic how fate works like that...," 

"Do you know how to access Purgatory to ask the guy?" Hinata asked. 

"Of course, any mage of my caliber can. That being said, I won't work for free. I want a delicious meal and a long bath first." Hargon replied. 

"That's doable." Hinata and Lizzie nodded at each other. "We'll have to accompany you everywhere, though. You might be out of the cell, but the chains stay on for now." 

"As I expected," Hargon smiled. "Ah, a bath never sounded so nice...," 

After a bath and proper meal, the former demon lord basked in his full belly and now smooth skin. He redressed himself in a casual outfit of an oxford shirt and khakis, putting on socks for the first time in months. He had seldom felt so giddy about the prospect of such small things in quite some time. Hinata coaxed him into the direction of the study. 

"I haven't touched that laptop in such a long time! I wonder what Feets4Jackoffs has posted since I was imprisoned?" Hargon pondered. 

"Somehow I don't think you're the only one of Feets4Jackoffs' subscribers to ask themselves that question...," Hinata murmured to himself. "Anyway, you're probably wondering where your staff and that ruby gem from your old necklace are," 

"Yes, I am." Hargon replied. The pedant that he had turned into a brooch for his waist-skirt had been a staple of his outfits for the past five years. 

"You're going to get your staff back, but Victoria is using the brooch." Hinata explained. 

"What? Why choose the brooch over the staff?" Hargon asked. While both contained the abilities to make your magic stronger, the staff was far more apt at doing so than the brooch. He wasn't complaining that she chose the latter, it just logically didn't make sense, and she wasn't stupid, so why would she make this decision? Was it to lull him into a false sense of security?  

"She's in the middle of making something with it, but she's been particularly quiet about--" Hinata was cut off. 

"BOSS!" Belial, Pazuzu, and Atlas all bolted towards him like dogs whose owner had returned from the grocery store. "YOU'RE OUT! FINALLY!" 

"'Finally'? He got out pretty damn early for killing an innocent man in cold blood," Hinata rolled his eyes. "A sentence of only six months for THAT is such nepobaby bullshit. Anyway, I'll allow you to have your moment, but don't take too long." 

"Boss, I 'eard y'all beat Alexios! How'dya manage that?" Atlas's jaw was nearly on the floor. 

"Is it true he was really Alef?" Belial asked. 

"How'd his blood taste?" Pazuzu asked, only for the other four people in the vicinity to stare at him in disgust. "Like I'm the only 'n thinkin' 'bout it! If he's a legendary swords-guy, then his blood should taste amazin'? Like a great whoppin' salmon!" 

"Does that mean your blood taste like salty piss?" Atlas glared at him and they all had a laugh in response. 

"So what did I miss regarding you three?" Hargon asked. 

"The usual arguments of which one of your family members is the most fuckable--" Pazuzu was then punched squarely in the jaw by Hinata while Hargon gave him a death glare that could kill a boss troll instantly. "...Or maybe I could just shut up," 

"Sounds like a good idea there, Einstein." Hinata crackled his knuckles. 

"...'Einstein'...?" Pazuzu asked as Belial applied a medicinal leaf from the infirmary to his fellow minion's chin. 

"Anyway, I heard that you're going to try to go to that Japan place to get 'our mom back 'ere," Atlas turned to his master. "Y'all trust us with takin' care of the Scarlet Sands while you're gone," 

"I don't have much of a choice in the matter." Hargon stared forward at the study. 

In the study awaited a nervous Lulu, Anessa and Malroth, the last of whom was pacing around and knocking things over to get his mind off of the matters at hand while the other three stood awkwardly in silence. The door opened and Hargon walked in with Hinata, Belial, Pazuzu, and Atlas. Everyone's heads turned to the former demon lord. There was a deep tension in the air as they waited for him to open his mouth. Lulu was toying with her ribbon, Malroth was staring at his toes, and Anessa was biting her lip. 

"I will bring my mother back on one condition: I get my freedom when I return." Hargon stared at the group. 

"At this point, that might be our only option." Lulu looked over at Anessa, who turned away. 

"Fine," Anessa finally said. "The stability of the island is more important. It's not as if I ever put myself first, anyway. Why should I start now?" 

"...We'll unpack that later." Lulu forced a smile. "Are you ready?"  

"My body will remain here during my time in Purgatory; I don't know if it'll follow me to Earth or not," Hargon breathed deeply as he sat down. "Now, everyone quiet! This requires deep meditation." 

As Hargon closed his eyes, he tried to sound out any background noise. He breathed deeply as his consciousness left the mortal plane. 

The white space of Purgatory enveloped him, placed him back in his old body, and then dropped him into the plane as he landed next to Eleven, who was half-clothed with Erik under a blanket. His face blushed as he tried to quickly pull his pants back up and Erik groaned in response, "Hey partner, not so loud--WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU? ARE YOU SOME PERVERTED LIZARD-MAN--" 

"No, no! Don't worry, darling! This is Hargon, the guy I tried to help by bringing him back to life and everyone said I was crazy for it." Eleven introduced. 

"If you ask me, you can do no wrong, partner." Erik combed his wild blue hair with his hands. "So what're you doing here, Mr. Lizard-Wizard Guy?" 

"That's High Priest Hargon to you! As for you, Eleven, I need you to use your luminary powers to transport me to Earth." Hargon explained. 

"Why?" Eleven asked. 

"My mother got transported back there. It sickens me to say this since you're the reason I'm in this position to begin with, but...can you help me?" Hargon swallowed his pride. 

"Of course, I can. Just let me get dressed first, ok?" Eleven smiled before turning over to Erik, "I won't be long. Just take a bath and relax while I'm gone, ok?" 

"I know pretty damn well by now that aftercare's important, partner." Erik stretched as Eleven put on his purple coat and boots. The Luminary stood up and clasped his hands together, "Hargon, place your hand on my shoulder as I pray. Dear Holy Yggdrasil, Almighty Mother and Giver of all Life, grant me your powers so that I may transcend worlds to do your good deeds...," The mark on Eleven's hand glowed while Hargon clutched onto his left shoulder. A portal with the symbol of the Luminary opened up beneath them. "Amen,"  

The first thing Hargon sees when he opens his eyes is an obese American tourist, wearing no deodarant, screaming in English, his face full of terror as he drops his One Piece merchadise he could've easily bought back in the states. "...WHAT IS THAT DAMN THING!? WHADDA Y'ALL JAPS BEEN HIDIN' FROM US!? I THOUGHT WE WERE COOL NOW! GODDAMMIT THE SPANIARDS TOOK MY GUN!"

Of course the first person Hargon would encounter on Earth would be a man from the newly-regained Spanish colony of Florida. 

"Is that...a Hargon cosplayer?" A sleep-deprived businessman, leaving a nearby convenience store carrying booze for an office party, rubbed his eyes. He shook his head in disbelief, "I need to get more than 5 hours of sleep a month before I die alone." 

"You're, like, SUPER CUTE for a foreigner!" A young schoolgirl posed in a selfie with Eleven. "What's your Tiktok username?" 

("What're you saying?") Eleven blinked in confusion and the schoolgirl tilted her head in confusion. After Hargon had vaporized the tourist with his staff, he took notice of the awkwardness between Eleven and the schoolgirl. Hargon had learned how to speak Japanese and some English through using the internet on Sappho's laptop. His family were really the only ones who knew any Earth languages. Eleven was completely unaware of this language barrier despite his abilities. The native Dragon Quest language sounded like a mixture of Middle English and Norse. 

Hargon yanked Eleven by the wrist as the legendary king watched people's confused expressions and whispers. 

"I didn't know there was an anime convention today," 

"Do you think that Square is involved? Is this some promotion for a new game? Their costumes are SO REALISTIC. That's real leather!"

"That blue skin looks so convincing," 

"Why are they doing a mixture of Dragon Quest II and XI? Hargon and Eleven are a weird duo." 

That actually isn't entirely wrong. We are. Hargon rolled his eyes at the fact that one of their observations was correct. A hero from one game and a villain from a completely unrelated one was a strange combination, but it was what it was. He turned to one of the observers and spoke in impeccable Japanese, "Do you know where the nearest library is?" 

"A library? Um, sure, it's just two blocks left of the Temmabashi Station near the Osaka Castle." 

"Well, we're in the right city, at least." Hargon nodded and continued to drag Eleven around like a dog on a tight leash.

After a solid thirty minutes of walking, Hargon finally reached the Chou Ward Library of Osaka. He walked in, ignoring the awkward looks of the locals, and sat down at an open computer. He searched for a single name: CHISAKI SUZUKI, and articles from several years prior came up. 

"Stanford freshman Chisaki Suzuki, native to Osaka, Japan, class of 2018 graduate of Osaka Prefectural Kitano High School, born in raised in the Umeda Ward, went missing on December 19th, 2018, in her dorm room abroad in the US. Campus police are working with local authorities. If you have any information, please contact investigators at ***-***-****." -January 2019

"Investigations for a missing Stanford foreign student have been put on hold due to the COVID-19 pandemic. If you have any information, please contact the Stanford campus police." -March 2020

"After five years, missing Osaka native and Stanford University student Chisaki Suzuki has been declared dead by California police. A memorial service will be held on Zoom for students effected by this loss." -April 2021

"Chisaki Suzuki was laid to rest on April 21st, 2021 in Kissho-ji Temple, Osaka. She was valedictorian of Osaka Prefectural Kitano High School and attended Stanford University for a semester before going missing in 2018. She leaves behind a mother Fumi and a father Kenji." -April 2021

"Alright, that narrows things down a bit more," Hargon bit his lip. He'd head to the Umeda Ward and try to find an address from any governing bodies there. He could try the school and the temple to see any records. 

Hargon transported himself to the temple where the cemetery was with Eleven still in tow. He threatened a nearby Shinto priest into showing a copy of Chisaki's death certificate and the exact address of the Suzuki family. 

Kenji Suzuki couldn't believe her eyes; after sixty-two years on this forsaken planet known as Earth, he never thought an impeccable recreation of a villain from a video game HE HAD HELPED CODE BACK IN 1987, was standing before him. Not to mention a very convincing version of a hero from that same game series that again, he had worked on under the supervision of Yuji Horii and the late Akira Toriyama. He was low on the totem pole in the company, despite having worked at Enix since 1985 when the original first entry of Dragon Quest was in development. He had gotten the job straight out of technical school and was a year from sweet, sweet retirement. 

Kenji had only gotten off of work a handful of times--his wedding day, the birth of his daughter, and family funerals. He had worked himself to the fucking bone at that company. He thought he had seen it all. 

Then strangely, a blond woman in her mid-forties came to their door a few days ago, claiming to be their missing daughter. Seeing as she had knowledge about Chisaki that only she or one of their family members had about the missing girl, they decided to let her stay until they figured things out with the authorities. 

"Listen, things have already been strange lately as it is, I don't know why the company sent you to my house, but I have proof for a week of leave for a family emergency. You don't have to intimidate me to go back to the office like this--" 

"Heh. Is that really how you greet your darling grandson?" Hargon smirked. 

"G-Grandson? WHAT?! You're older than me! And I'm not a demon, what are you talking about? Look, I don't know why the boss sent you, but tell Horii that I really don't have time for this!" Kenji begged. "Please! I've worked obediently there my entire career, I've never leaked anything for the past forty-two years, I swear!" 

"I was going to be courteous, but it appears I have no choice." Hargon pointed his staff at the poor man and prepared to charge an attack. 

"ACTUALLY ON SECOND THOUGHT! COME IN! BOTH OF YOU GENTLEMEN ARE WELCOME TO THE SUZUKI HOUSEHOLD!" Kenji unlocked the door and laughed nervously. 

Hargon took off his shoes as was custom according to his mother in her home country, and Eleven was instructed to do the same by Kenji. Hargon spotted Sappho sitting at the table, staring at her reflection in a cup of tea. Her head turned around as she heard the front door open and shut. She immediately ran towards her son, "Hargon, you're here! Thank God! How is the island? Is everyone ok? How's Malroth?"

"My master has been rather restless since your absence, as has all of the puny humans around him." Hargon replied. 

"Um, can you all explain this to me? How do you know this woman who is claiming to be Chisaki?" Fumi asked. 

"She's my...," Hargon paused as he looked onward at Sappho. "...She is my mother." 

"Then why don't you two look alike?" Fumi asked. "You're a blue lizard whatever-being and she's just a normal, middle-aged Western woman." 

"...You can blame HIM for that." Hargon and Sappho instantaneously pointed at Eleven, who waved and giggled while rustling his hair. 

"Why were you brought back here, anyway?" Hargon asked Sappho, hoping that it was something rather pedestrian. 

"Since you asked for a way to get to Earth if you won against Alef, I decided to try to look into some advanced teleportation spells with Victoria to fulfill my promise. Unfortunately, her latent magic powers surpass her means to control it sometimes." Sappho explained. 

"So you're saying your precious princess messed up royally?" Hargon smirked. 

"Yes, but she's also working on something that would keep you in line when we eventually let you walk free after KILLING A MAN." Sappho sighed. 

"It was a mutually-agreed upon duel between men." Hargon clarified. "Alef had no one to blame but himself." 

"I suppose so, but I still feel for Anessa." Sappho shook her head. "No mother should have to bury their own child. Speaking of...," 

Sappho turned back to her parents, "Mom...dad...I'm alive, you don't have to mourn any longer, but this is no longer my home. I've found a new one, but do know that I'll always think about you from time to time, just like I hope you do for me." 

"It really is you, Chisaski...," Fumi teared up. 

"Chisaki, I'm sorry I wasn't there for most of your upbringing, but...I'm glad that I helped make a world for you to live in. That's my VERY LATE graduation gift to you." Kenji hung his head. 

"Thanks, dad." Sappho began to tear up. 

"Wait, before you go, can we take a picture together?" Fumi asked as she grabbed her phone. Fumi, Sappho, Kenji, and Hargon all posed as Eleven awkwardly waved in the background. Fumi sent it to a printer and after it was developed, Sappho placed it in her bag. Both mother and son placed their hands on Eleven's shoulders as he prayed and glowed up in a pillar of light. After that, the trio vanished into the white land of Purgatory. 

The trio broke off as Eleven stepped away from the mother and son. He craned his neck over at Hargon with a smile that was both pure and coy, "You know, everyone thought I was crazy for what I did, but I don't regret it. You've changed." 

"What do you mean?" Hargon asked. 

"The you from your former life would've just bolted and not kept his word to find your mother in another dimension. You clearly view her as your mom," Eleven explained and held his hand out to cup Hargon's blue cheek. "I think you're a success." 

"Eleven, your definition of 'success' is...debatable at best sometimes, but fine. You're right." Hargon tangled his clawed hands with Sappho's beige ones as they were transported back to the Isle of Awakening while Eleven stayed in Purgatory.  

The mother and son ended up being tossed outside of the laptop screen and onto the floorboards of the study. Malroth, Anessa, and Lizzie jolted to the source of the noise and found the queen and prince safe and sound. Hargon was back in his human body at the age of 19. 

"I'm back, baby." Hargon welcomed himself back to the world of Dragon Quest. 

"I think you mean, WE'RE back." Sappho corrected. 

"You're just SUCH a cheery person, aren't you?" Hargon mocked. 

"And you're one to talk?" Sappho snapped back. "You're the leader of the destruction cult." 

"Whatever." Hargon brushed himself off as he summoned his staff. He then heard the bolting footsteps of his minions--now friends--coming into the library with their eyes filled with joy. They tackled the wizard to the ground. "BOSS! WE MISSED YOU!" 

"I was gone for what? Three days?" Hargon asked. 

"Boss, you were gone for a month. Lady Sappho was gone for four." Atlas explained. 

"Time moves much faster in this dimension. How could one such as I forget something so important?" Hargon folded his arms and thought to himself. He turned over to his mother, "What year was it back in the other world? I believe it was 2028 or 2029. That means it's been ten years since you went missing back on Earth, while here it's been nearly thirty years." 

"I feel like I pulled a reverse-Narnia." Sappho laughed at herself. 

"'Narnia'? Your mom's really weird." Belial whispered. "By the way, your sisters are single, right--" 

"Touch either of them and I'll find a way to re-inflict you with syphilis." Hargon threatened. 

Chapter Text

It was decided that, a week after Hargon and Sappho returned from Japan, he would face off against his sister. The winner would get 2/3 of the island that was currently being offered to Victoria; the Cerulean Steppe and the Green Gardens. The loser would only get the Scarlet Sands. 

The crunch of boots on blades of grass filled the empty morning air. Babs held Esther's hand as the couple watched the sister and brother take to the dueling field that their mother had built specifically for their fights. Anessa tried to hold back her hands from unsheathing her sword, only to be quelled by Haydin who shook his head and caressed her shoulder. Malroth leaned back against his wife's private seat as he watched from above.

His beloved daughter versus his loathed son. The former god of destruction turned to the Builder, "Are you really alright with this? Hargon is going to beat her to a pulp-" 

"I believe in my daughter. She has a plan and we went over it together." Sappho replied, "Besides, no one else on the island can match Hargon's magical abilities, and as we saw with Alef, swordsmanship alone cannot defeat him. Neither the scions of Erdrick nor have we defeated him on brute strength alone; and that was in his prior life as a demon." 

"That's true," Malroth stroked his chin. "So what's this plan you have?" 

"You'll see," Sappho nodded and smirked. She leaned her cheek on her palm as she reminisced about it. "It'll all come together. We've been practicing for months." 

Hargon stood firmly as he pointed his staff at his sister. "We both know that I'm the stronger mage. How could you hope to beat me, the leader of the Children of Hargon and Slayer of King Alef's reincarnation? Did you forget all of the times you lost to me in that tiny dust bowl of a courtyard during magic class?" 

"Th-That might be true, but that...," Victoria gulped as she reached for a certain piece of jewelry in her satchel. "I...I mean it when I care for the people of this island. I beat you once, years ago." 

"That was an anomaly. I'm far stronger than I was then." Hargon snarled.

"Maybe so, but so am I! KACRACKLE!" Victoria cried as she beamed a glacier of ice tried to bury Hargon. The former demon countered it with a Kaboomle, blowing the ice away and turning them into shards of ice. Victoria directed the shards of ice at Hargon, who cast Kabuff, thus lessening the damage. 

"You're on a good day, I see. This'll be more fun than I thought," Hargon cackled as he conjured a ball of fire, "KAFRIZZLE!" 

"KABUFF!" Victoria countered, allowing her to survive the strike relatively well. She sunk her feet into the ground as she cast a Kasplashle to counter Hargon casting yet another Kafrizzle. I'm on the back pedal...this is bad. I spent a quarter of my MP already. 

Hargon pierced a glare at his sister, "I know you're cooking up something in that brain of yours. Well, no matter. ALLOW ME TO INTRODUCE YOU TO THE GROUND YOU WALK ON, WEAKLING! KACRAGGLE!" 

"KASWOOSH!" Victoria cast, allowing her to dodge the shaking of the ground, landing on a nearby cliff, as the spectators began to panic at the quaking terrain below them. They looked over at Sappho, who raised her hand. "Do not fret, my people. If you wish to flee, that is your right, but know you'll be missing out." 

About half of the spectators immediately left for the exits as the two mages prepared their next attacks. 

"KABOOM!" Hargon screamed. 

"KASPLASH!" Victoria retorted. 

"FULL HEAL!" Both of them cast immediately. 

"ACCELERATE!" Victoria cast on herself. 

"OOMPHLE!" Hargon did the same before pointing his staff straight at Victoria's feet, "KACRAGGLE!" 

As the ground beneath her shook, Victoria began to gulp as she secretly began to accept her fate, only for her to be grabbed by a surprise fighter--Lizzie, clad in Moonbrooke armor with an Aurora sword. Hargon scowled, "It's not fair now! It's two against one!" 

"Are you saying that the great High Priest Hargon cannot fight two at once? You defeated Alef, did you not?" Sappho mocked from above. 

"Fine! I'll show you that I can deal with two-on-one! You're both weaklings anyway!" Hargon snapped as he hurled another Kafrizzle at the two girls. Victoria climbed on top of Lizzie's shoulders as she bared the blunt of the explosion. The younger sister jumped as the impact hit and placed a ruby-encrusted golden circlet on Hargon's head. She rolled onto the ground before clapping her hands together, "KASNOOZE!" 

A jolt of energy blasted out from the circlet. Hargon's feet stumbled as his eyelids fell down. He dropped on the ground and dipped into a deep slumber. Once ten minutes passed, Sappho arose from her seat and smiled. "A DECISION HAS BEEN MADE! VICTORIA IS THE WINNER AND SHE WILL INHERIT THE CERULEAN STEPPE...but NOT the Green Gardens."

"...What?" Malroth turned to the Builder. 

"The Green Gardens will be given to Lizzie, as an apology on my behalf, as well as a present for helping defeat Hargon." Sappho declared to the crowd of remaining spectators. "As promised before, Hargon will be given the Scarlet Sands." 

When Hargon came to awaken in the infirmary a few hours later, he looked up and saw that the tiara was still on his head. He tried to remove it, but it held stern and wouldn't budge. Belial was right next to him, and the other two minions were talking to each other about the recent events further away. 

"Belial, what is this?" Hargon pointed at the circlet. "Kasnooze is a powerful spell, but not this strong." 

"Your sister took your brooch, 'member? She spent six 'ol months custom-building this 'ing with your ruby so it couldn't be removed 'rom you." 

"So I'm stuck with this thing?" Hargon pointed at himself. "Great. I should've expected that it'd be an unfair battle, but this is really taking it to a whole other level." 

"At least you're free, boss!" Belial smiled. 

"'Free', huh? This circlet took something that was dear to me and turned it into a set of chains." Hargon growled.

"Boss, I know you're pretty bitter 'bout this 'ole thing, but y'all can't go through the rest 'o yer life like this! We were all talkin' and we'd like to see you be happy." 

"Happiness," Hargon gazed upwards at the ceiling. "It's been so long since I ever thought about the concept...,"

"We made you some sponge cake!" Pazuzu ran towards his master with a slice of sponge cake from the kitchen. Hargon's eyes lit up as he ate it and a genuine smile formed on his face. It then hit him; he was happiest when he was with his trio of fellow evil-doers. Was this...what friendship was? What allowed all of those people to defeat him? The magic that couldn't be replicated? "You bloody idiots! You almost had been considering the power of friendship with cake!" 

The four of them laughed simultaneously as Esther came into the room with some fresh wet towels. "Young Master Hargon, I see you're doing much better." 

"Yeah, yeah, not much can keep me down for too long." Hargon bragged. "Any word from the rest of the family?" 

"Well, Sappho is not planning on retiring for another twenty years or so. You still have plenty of time to goof off before becoming ruler. However, you will have to sire an heir-" 

"GROSS!" Hargon stuttered at it. "I don't want to screw a woman!" 

"I knew you'd say that." Babs entered the room and pecked her lips on Esther's cheek, "And thank God because I would not want ANY woman to have to screw YOU." 

"But how are you going to avoid the fate of the King of Moonbrooke?" Esther asked. 

"I'm not inheriting the entire island. If Lizzie or Victoria have kids, we're fine." Hargon shrugged. 

"You're technically right, but I worry that all possible suitors for them won't meet your standards." Babs looked over at the pouting prince. 

"Um, when you mention that...," Belial bit his lips. 

"Mention it?" Hargon looked over at Belial, who was blushing nervously. "Mention WHAT to me exactly?" 

"When I asked if I could date your sisters, I really meant a certain one...could you...please...," Belial gulped and then bowed on his hands and knees. "PLEASE LET ME MARRY VICTORIA!" 

"You're SERIOUS about this?" Hargon glared at his minion.  

"I PROMISE I'LL TREAT HER WELL! PLEASE, MASTER!" Belial begged. 

"...Does my sister know you like her?" Hargon asked. 

"Sh-She does." Belial blushed. "I think she likes me back," 

Hargon was silent for a moment as he looked down at the desperate, heartfelt plea of Belial, whose tears were falling down onto the floor like raindrops. "Very well, you have my blessings." 

"Master, you mean it?" Belial lifted his head to watch Hargon nod. The minion then launched at the prince and grabbed his hand immediately. "Thank you! I'll be the best brother-in-law that I can!"

That's going to take some getting used to, Hargon thought to himself before clearing his throat. Belial ran out of the room and straight into Victoria's arms. "MASTER SAID 'YES'!" 

"He did? I'm finally getting the wedding of my dreams!" Victoria gushed as a thousand Pinterest-worthy ideas rushed through her mind. 

"And you're marrying me, right? It's not just the wedding, right?" Belial smiled. 

"Y-Yes, right." Victoria turned pink as she pulled on the hem of her dress. "That's the important thing." 

Hargon peeked out of the room to watch the couple and rolled his eyes. This marriage was doomed. I guess we the Children can have a party for the inevitable divorce. What would the opposite of a wedding party be? A Gniddew? Yeah, that. As the leader of the Children, I declare that gniddews are also a thing.  

Hargon had an exact copy of his old robe made (given the other was tattered from tattered, grown out of, and used as a waist skirt). He stood in front of his bedroom mirror as he recalled the promise he made all of the years ago; this was the first (and probably last) wedding made by the Children of Hargon. He then jolted as he was hugged by his mother from behind. He looked over at her bittersweet expression. 

"I never thought that this would happen to me." Sappho whispered. "Back before I was transported to this world, I thought that I wouldn't want kids. I thought that I didn't want to repeat the mistakes that my own parents made, always putting work above all else and ignoring my family. To an extent, I did do that...but...I like to think I did a better job than they did." 

"You did." Hargon admitted. "You're not a coward like your father, just letting the world run you over until you're nothing but a pancake. We may have our bad blood, but I will acknowledge your bravery, even if it often comes at a price. You have a spine, I'll give you that." 

"I don't want to say my father was a coward, he was able to endure all of that overtime for decades." Sappho sighed. "Yet...compliance itself is not bravery." 

"Hm." Hargon paused as he thought to himself, "Even if you weren't transported to this world, I don't think Earth would run you over. You're too stubborn." 

"Maybe," Sappho chuckled. "So how long do you think this marriage is going to last? Five years?" 

"If they're lucky." Hargon laughed. "Still, I feel a weird lightness in my chest...it's like, someone is jumping up and down inside of me." 

"That's called excitement." Sappho explained. 

"I don't...hate this feeling," Hargon puckered his lips shut. 

At the beach, a large crowd had gathered as the procession was being held. Lulu had insisted on doing the hair of both the bride and groom, while Babs designed the dresses herself. Yes, Belial was far more comfortable in dresses than he was in trousers, so they decided they'd match. Belial was a femboy through and through. Hargon cleared his throat as he opened his mouth, "We are gathered here today in the fearsome spirit of the Great Malroth." 

"Right here!" Malroth raised his hand as he swallowed a pastry he had swiped from a reception table that was being set up right before the ceremony. Sappho rolled her eyes and chuckled as she dipped her fingers in her mouth to wet them so she could wipe off food residue from her husband's face. 

"Yes, Master." Hargon nodded before continuing, "Now then. I will read from the tome of Psaro, the half-demon prince, on the sinister nature of humanity. It reads on page 42, 'Humans are naturally destructive creatures, for their greed knows no bounds'. Now, I will respectfully both agree and disagree with Lord Psaro. Humans are destructive, as are monsters, we are two sides of the same coin. Lord Malroth is just as important to the human condition as Yggidrasil." 

"Thanks man!" Malroth shoved another pastry down his throat. 

"You're welcome, Master." Hargon replied. "Both humans and monsters revel in destruction and have our needs to do so, but we also have other desires that can be just as chaotic. One of which is lust, and that's what we're here to celebrate today. The destructive nature of passion!" 

"I'm hungry." Malroth complained. 

"I'm almost done, Master, do not fret." Hargon reassured Malroth. "Belial, do you take Victoria Suzuki as your beloved wife?" 

"I do." 

"Victoria, there's still time to say no." Hargon tried to convince his sister.  

"I'm marrying him." Victoria answered. 

"Alright," Hargon sighed deeply. "Do you, Victoria Suzuki, take Belial as your beloved husband?" 

"I do." 

"As the power invested in me from the great and fearsome Malroth, I declare you as husband and wife." Hargon closed his book as people threw seashells and rice from the Green Gardens at the couple as they walked back down the aisle from the front. 

Malroth had eaten a solid 50% of the food by one hour into the reception. Lulu had gotten very drunk and made your typical wine mom speech. Babs, despite being in her forties at the time, still shredded up the dance floor. Hargon watched it all from a nearby hillside. 

The light and joy of a wedding was something he never thought he'd see, much less alone take part in. When he made the first draft of this universe, he never thought that it'd become his permenant place of residence. There was really nothing certain in life, no matter how many of those one were to go through. 

Was he now, truly as the sun set, a human? 

On the shores of Ante-Purgatory, a certain Dante Alighieri laid asleep on his desk in a little cabin he made for himself whenever he wanted to get some quiet to write, read, or as in recent years, play video games he got from visiting the world of the living. As a light finger poked him awake, the Italian poet's head shot up. He straightened himself out as he was met with the face of his muse, Beatrice Portinari, and his master-teacher, Virgil, the writer of the Aeneid. Both were chuckling, with Beatrice being especially cheeky. 

"What is it?" Dante asked. 

"Your face!" Beatrice pointed. "It's covered in ink!" 

"Do not fret, it's happened to me plenty of times before," Virgil comforted and then sorted through the book that Dante was writing in. "What were you writing, anyway?" 

"I just had an idea after playing this one series of video games. They were quite the unique form of story-telling, and the characters were so rich that I couldn't help but write about them." Dante pointed to a wicker-basket of tangled cords and consoles in the corner. Beatrice knelt down and started to pry through them.  

"'Dragon Quest'?" Beatrice read the title aloud. 

"Yes, that's the oldest series of video games, and I quite enjoyed them. I decided to write an epic where an evil wizard gets a second chance at life." Dante explained, "Much akin to what your grace has done for me, dear Beatrice." 

"And what am I, sloppy-seconds?" Virgil questioned as he scanned through the book. "Well, now that you're done with the first draft, why don't I go about editing? That is my forte." 

"It's not ready and worthy of your eyes, master!" Dante's heartbeat rushed as Virgil lightly turned to the first page. 

"There's no shame, my boy." Virgil smiled as he cleared his throat, "Gather around, I'll narrate. The beginning is, after all, the best place to start." 

Beatrice and an embarrassed Dante sat as the ancient Roman poet glanced at the first line. "'At the edges of the final battle in the depths of Malhalla, Malroth glared at his 'most loyal servant' in the eyes as the High Priest cackled'."